!25' 
 
 li 
 
 n 
 
 _ . , % _ . . 
 
 t THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY,! 
 
 Princeton, N. J. 
 
 ' ^ 
 
 '^f^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 i^tm BV 3269 .H3 B37 1334 
 
 Bardwell, Horatio, 1788- 
 
 1866. 
 Memoir of Rev. Gordon Hall, 
 
V 
 
 I 
 
MEMOIR 
 
 OF 
 
 REV. GORDON HALL, A.M. 
 
 ONE OF THE FIRST MISSIONARIES 
 
 AMER. BOARD OF COMM. FOR FOR. MISSIONS, 
 
 AT 
 
 BOMBAY. 
 HORATIO BARDWELL, 
 
 Formerly Missionary at Bombay, now General Agent of the 
 A. B. C. F. M. for the N. E. States. 
 
 Wo to me, if I preach not the gospel to the heathen." 
 
 ANDOVER : 
 
 PUBLISHED BY FLAGG, GOULD AND NEWMAN. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 J. LEAVITT, 182 BROADWAY. 
 
 1834. 
 
Fntfirfl,i accordin<' to Act of Congress, by Flagg, Gould and Newman, in the 
 ' Qer'l^s OffiJerof the DUtrict^Coun o'f MalsachusettB, in the year of our 
 
 Lord, 1834. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Soon after the death of Mr. Hall in 1826, the Pru- 
 dential Committee of the A. B. C. F. M. requested 
 the compiler to prepare a memoir for the press. In pre- 
 paration for the work, letters from his correspondents 
 were collected, and the few private papers that could be 
 obtained were examined. But the materials for a memoir 
 were found to be so few, that it was thought not advisa- 
 ble to proceed. It was however afterwards suggested 
 that a selection might be made from his published com- 
 munications to the Board and other correspondents", that 
 would not only be gratifying to his friends, but promote 
 the cause to which he so eminently devoted his life. 
 This led the compiler to an examination of a bundle of 
 private papers, which Mrs. Hall had then recently receiv- 
 ed from Bombay ; and finding some portions of private 
 journal and other papers, which he thought would be in- 
 teresting and useful, he has pursued the plan, first propos- 
 ed, of preparing a Memoir. 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 The establishment of this mission at Bombay was an 
 important era in the American churches. It was the 
 commencement of a system of foreign missionary labors, 
 which has at length taken deep hold of the hearts, and has 
 enlisted the prayers and efforts of a large portion of the 
 Christian community. As is often the fact in great and 
 important enterprises, this first effort was attended with 
 almost insurmountable obstacles. These obstacles were 
 not to be removed and the mission firmly established, 
 but by much prayer, faith and persevering effort on the 
 part of the missionaries. These qualities of character 
 were happily united in Mr. Hall, whom the great Head 
 of the church raised up to take an important part in the 
 trials and embarrassments of this mission. 
 
 The documents which exhibit the nature of these em- 
 barrassments, and the means which were successfully em- 
 ployed in their removal, are happily preserved, and com- 
 prise no unimportant portion of this volume. In their ar- 
 rangement and explanation, the compiler has received im- 
 portant aid from the Rev. Samuel Nott, Jun., who at that 
 time was the only colleague of Mr. Hall ; and it is but 
 just to remark, that through all these embarrassments and 
 difficulties, the means resorted to for their removal, and 
 which, by the blessing of God, were successful, were 
 the result of their united and harmonious consultation. 
 
 If there be any one class of the Christian community 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 to whose special atttention this httle volume may be par- 
 ticularly recommended, it is to candidates for the Chris- 
 tian ministry. Various letters and appeals are contained 
 in the volume, which it is hoped will be seriously and 
 prayerfully perused, by those who are looking forward to 
 the sacred office ; especially at the present time, when 
 Providence is throwing open the heathen world to the 
 view of the churches, and presenting so many extensive 
 and promising fields for missionary labor, which are now 
 white for the harvest.— May the great Lord of the har- 
 vest speedily raise up a host of young men, who, in 
 the genuine spirit of apostolic times, shall say with Gordon 
 Hall, TVo to me, i/Ipreach not the gospel to the heathen ! 
 Andover, March, 1834. 
 
 1* 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Lines, on the death of the Rev. Gordon Hall 11 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Including the period preceding his sailing for India, 
 
 Birth — Early traits of character — Admission to college — Scho- 
 larship — Letter to his family — Conversion — Dr. Fiske's tes- 
 timony of his piety and talents — Study of theology — Preach- 
 ing at Woodbury — at Pittsfield — Letter to Rev. J. H. — En- 
 tering Theol. Sem. Andover — Determination to go to India 
 — Letter to his parents — Letter to his parents — Five letters 
 to a friend — Letter to the father of his friend — Letter to Rev. 
 George Burder, Eng. — Residence in Philadelphia — Letter to 
 his parents — Ordination — Sailing — Letter to his parents 
 
 Page 12—38 
 
 CHAPTER IL 
 
 Including the period from his arrival at Calcutta to his leaving 
 Cochin. 
 
 Arrival at Calcutta — Order of government to depart for Eng- 
 land — Obtained a general passport — Took passage for Bom- 
 bay — Unfavorable impressions of the Bombay government — 
 Order to depart for England — Memorials to the government 
 — Notice of Lieut. Wade — Elopement dovrn the coast — 
 Arrival at Cochin — Arrest by order of government 39—57 
 
VUl CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Including the period from his leaving Cochin to the estahlishment 
 of the mission in Bombay. 
 
 Displeasure of the governor — third memorial — Refusal to enter 
 into bonds — Fourth memorial — Positive order to England — 
 Last memorial — order suspended — Permission to remain 
 
 58—75 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Containing various letters and extracts from his journal, during 
 his embarrassments ivith the government at Calcutta and 
 Bombay. 
 
 Letter to Dr. Porter — To his parents — The same — To Rev. D. 
 Griswold — Four letters to a young officer — To John Hall, 
 Esq. — To Dr. Porter — To James Richards 76—98 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Private journal, missionary labors from January 1, 1814, to June 
 10, 1816. 
 
 Private journal — Letter to Deac. , of AVoodbury — To 
 
 Rev. J. Harvey — Reasons for but one rehgious service at 
 meals — Commencement in instructing the heathen — Journal 
 — Letter to Mr. Grisvv^old— To Samuel J. Mills— To Mr. 
 Griswold — Journal — Hindoo account of eclipses 99 — 124 
 
 CHAPTER VL 
 
 Letters, Journal, ifc.from July 1816, to April 18, 1817. 
 
 Two letters to the Society of Inquiry — Letter of Samuel J. 
 Mills — Journal — Hindoo notion of the Eternal Spirit — His 
 marriage — Journal — Letter to his parents — To Dr. Morse — 
 Excavations on Elephanta and Salsetta 125 — 155 
 
CONTENTS. IX 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Letters, Sfc.from April 16, 1818, to April 30, 1821. 
 
 Letter to Dr. Porter — ToSamuelJ. Mills— To Dr. Porter — 
 The same — To Jesse D. Hawley, Esq. — To his parents — To 
 Dr. Porter — Tour of eight days — Mission schools — Journal, 
 — interview with Mussulmauns 156 — 174 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 An appeal to Christians in behalf of the heathen. 
 
 Ability and duty of the churches — Duty avowed — want of a cor- 
 responding principle of action evinced — The work not to be 
 accomplished without self-denial — Heavy burdens laid upon 
 missionaries — Inquiry concerning ministers .... 175 — 193 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Containing various communications from July 1, 1821, to Janua- 
 rr/ 15, 1825. 
 
 Letter to the Sec. of the Board — Death of Mr. Newell — Char- 
 acter of Mr. Newell — Lapsed Catholics — Letter to Rev. Sam- 
 uel Nott, Jun. — Letter to his parents — To his mother — On 
 the style of missionary communications — Tour to the Ghauts 
 — Letter to Robert Ralston, Esq. — To Dr. Porter — labors of a 
 week 194—210 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Including the period from July 1825, to his death, 
 
 Mrs. Hall's departure for America — Circular to his Christian 
 friends — Journal — interview with the Syrian Bishop — Death 
 of Mr. Frost — Bombay missionary Union — Extracts from his 
 sermon — Arrival of Mrs. Hall — Death of her oldest son — 
 Letter to J. D. Hawley, Esq, — Letter to Rev. R. Harrison — 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Last appeal to the churches — Lines occasioned by reading 
 the appeal — His last itinerating tour — Visit at Treembukesh- 
 wur — at Nasseek — ^prevalence of the cholera — His sudden 
 attack— Death 211—243 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Character of Mr. Hall, — Memoir of the Bombay Mission 
 244—260 
 
LINES, 
 
 ON THE DEATH OF THE REV. GORDON HALL. 
 
 The following lines were kindly furnished for this volume by Mrs. L. H. Sigourney, 
 at the special request of the compiler, and refer particularly to the dying scene 
 as presented in the frontispiece, and described, page 242. 
 
 The Healer droops, — no more his skill 
 
 May ease the sufferer's groan ; 
 The hand that sooth'd another's pang, 
 
 Sinks powerless 'neath its own : 
 The Teacher dies, — he came to plant, 
 
 Deep in a heathen soil, 
 The germ of everlasting life, — 
 
 He faints amid the toil. 
 
 There was a vision of the Sea,* 
 
 That pain'd his dying strife, — 
 Why stole that vision o'er his soul 
 
 Thus 'mid the wreck of life ? 
 A form, by holiest love endear'd 
 
 There rode the billowy crest. 
 And tenderly, his pallid boys 
 
 Were folded to her breast. 
 
 * Mrs. Hall with her two sons, were supposed to be on their voyage to this 
 country. 
 
XII LIJVES. 
 
 Then rose the long-remember'd scenes 
 
 Of his far, native bowers, 
 The white-spir'd Church, the Mother's hymn, 
 
 And boyhood's clustering flowers, 
 And strong that country of his heart, 
 
 The green and glorious West, 
 Shar'd in the parting throb of love. 
 
 That shook the dying bi-east. 
 
 Brief was the thought, — the dream, — the pang, — 
 
 For high Devotion came. 
 And brought the martyr's speechless joy, 
 
 And wing'd the prayer of flame. 
 And stamp'd upon the marble face 
 
 Heaven's smile serenely sweet. 
 And bade the icy, quivering lip 
 
 The praise of God repeat. 
 
 Strange, olive brows, with tears were wet, 
 
 As a lone grave was made, 
 And there, 'mid Asia's arid sands. 
 
 Salvation's herald laid, — 
 But bright that shroudless clay shall burst 
 
 From its uncoffin'd bed. 
 When the Archangel's awful trump 
 
 Convokes the righteous dead. 
 
 L. H. S. 
 Hartford, Ct. JVov. 1833. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 INCLUDING THE PERIOD PRECEDING HIS SAILING FOR INDIA. 
 
 Gordon Hall was bom in the town of Tolland, for- 
 merly Granville, Mass., April 8, 1784. His parents, 
 Nathan and EHzabeth Hall, were natives of Ellington, 
 Conn. They were among the first settlers of Tolland, 
 and were highly esteemed in the circle of their acquaint- 
 ance for their enterprise, industry and correct moral hab- 
 its. His father, Mr. Nathan Hall, died some few years 
 ago ; his mother is still living in Tolland. 
 
 In the days of his early childhood, Gordon Hall was re- 
 markable for his sprightliness, energy and perseverance. 
 Among those of his own^age and neighborhood, he was 
 the leader in all their childish sports. His love of amuse- 
 ment, his wit and vivacity gave hfe and animation to 
 the company, in which he mingled. In early youth he 
 exhibited uncommon versatility of genius. In his sea- 
 sons of relaxation from the labors of the farm, he was gen- 
 erally employed in some mechanical operation, upon a 
 small scale, such as the construction of houses, mills, water- 
 wheels he. As an instance to show his early aspiration 
 after something above mediocrity, at the age of fourteen, 
 he undertook to make an air balloon, a description of 
 which he had somewhere found in his reading. 
 
 He early discovered a taste for books, and particularly 
 2 
 
14 MEMOIR OF 
 
 for writing. His first efforts at composition were descrip- 
 tions of persons and often caricatures, taking for his sub- 
 jects individuals in his own neighborhood and town. In 
 these efforts, he was remarkably discriminating, and not 
 unfrequently severely sarcastic. In this last quality of 
 mind he possessed uncommon power, as his associates in 
 college and after life, can testify. After he became pious, 
 however, he never indulged himself in this propensity, be- 
 yond the bounds of Christian propriety. 
 
 He continued to labor on his father's farm, improving 
 all his leisure time in reading and writing, for which he 
 was daily acquiring an increasing rehsh, till the nineteenth 
 or twentieth year of his age ; when at the suggestion of 
 his minister, the Rev. Mr. Harrison, who then occupied 
 a part of the same house with his father. Hall fixed his 
 mind on a college education. His father, though at first 
 unwilling to part with him, finding that his son was fix- 
 ed, in his purpose, at length gave his consent. 
 
 Having prosecuted his studies preparatory to entering 
 college under the tuition of Mr. Harrison, he presented 
 himself to the faculty of Williams college for admission 
 in Feb. 1805, at the commencement of the second term. 
 When his examination was through, the President in- 
 quired of the instructor of the class, which Hall proposed to 
 join, whether they had proceeded farther than he had ; — 
 the tutor answered in the affirmative. "I care not for 
 that," said the President, " that young man has not stud- 
 ied the languages like a parrot, but has got hold of their 
 very radix J ^ 
 
 This character of a thorough scholar, he sustained 
 through his college course, and was honored with the as- 
 
GORDON HALL. 15 
 
 signment of the valedictory, when he graduated in Sept. 
 1808. 
 
 The following extract from a letter to his family, near 
 the close of his second year in college, shows that Mr. 
 Hall's mind was, at that time, in a serious frame, though 
 it appears he did not obtain for himself satisfactory evi- 
 dence of piety, till the commencement of his third year, 
 
 Williams College, Aug. 1, 1806. 
 Dear friends, 
 << 1 hasten to relate news, which will be matter of 
 
 joy to those of you who are Christians, The revival still 
 continues in this town, and to the everlasting joy of saints 
 and angels, this glorious work has commenced in college, 
 A number of students have been hopefully converted. 
 How far the work will extend, God only knows. You 
 are undoubtedly anxious to know my situation. I am 
 obliged to tell you, however grievous, that I am yet in 
 the gall of bitterness and under the bonds of iniquity. If you 
 have hearts to pray, I need your prayers. It sometimes 
 appears astonishing to me that I am not alarmed under 
 so many admonitions and solemn warnings as I have. I 
 have had line upon line and precept upon precept. The 
 
 latter part of freshman year, L , my room-mate, was 
 
 hopefully converted. The beginning of the present year, 
 Williams, another room-mate, was called into eternity. At 
 
 the beginning of this term, L , who was to room 
 
 with me, was taken dangerously ill. When I last heard 
 
 from him his friends despaired of his life. M , with 
 
 whom I now room, is seriously impressed. 
 
16 MEMOIR OF 
 
 The circumstances that took place while I was at 
 home last term, you well remember. Many of my asso- 
 ciates, in my native town, became pious. My mother 
 and my two sisters professed to have made their peace 
 with God. My only brother was then under serious im- 
 pressions, who, if he has obtained a well grounded hope 
 in Christ, is in a happy condition. If these four are gen- 
 uine Christians, you and I, O my dear father, are the 
 only two, in the family, who yet remain impenitent. 
 Alarming thought ! Shall we, while life remains, be af- 
 flicted with the religious conversation of our dear friends, 
 or shall our neglect of this subject, be a source of unhap- 
 piness to them ? Shall we, through life, be divided from 
 them in sentiment and feeling ? — and, what is far more 
 dreadful, shall we be separated from them through eternity? 
 
 I can never persuade myself that religion is a phan- 
 tom. It is a solemn reality." 
 
 From the time that Hall became pious, which was 
 near the close of 1806, he formed and cultivated an inti- 
 mate acqaintance and friendship with Samuel J. Mills, 
 who was one year behind him in the same college. Mills, as 
 is well known, was one of the most prominent instruments 
 in promoting the revival of which Hall was a subject. 
 It was to Gordon Hall and James Richards, that Mills 
 first unbosomed his missionary purposes ; and in both, he 
 found a spirit congenial with his own, and minds devot- 
 ed to the same benevolent object. 
 
 The friendship formed under these circumstances, as 
 we may well suppose, became more and more intimate 
 
GORDON HALL. 
 
 17 
 
 and endearing through life, and is now gloriously perfect- 
 ed in heaven.* 
 
 From the time of his conversion, Mr. Hall's piety was of 
 a very decided character. " As a Christian," says one of 
 his fellow students in college (the late Rev. Ezra Fiske, D. 
 D.) " he was uniform, consistent, decided and influential. 
 He took a leading part in the rehgious exercises of the stu- 
 dents, in the Theological Society and prayer meetings. — 
 His reputation as a scholar was very decidedly the first 
 in his class, and suffered not in comparison with any one 
 in college. I have often admired his talent, taste and 
 piety, as they were exhibited in his essays and disserta- 
 tions before the Literary and Theological Societies in col- 
 lege, and in the conference room." 
 
 Soon after leaving college in the autumn of 1808, Mr. 
 Hall commenced the study of theology in the family and 
 under the instruction of the Rev. Dr. Porter of Andover, 
 who then resided in Washington, Conn. He studied 
 but about a year before he received license to preach. — 
 In the autumn of 1809 he received a pressing invitation to 
 preach, as a candidate for settlement, in Woodbury, Conn. 
 But when he consented to go, it w^as on this condition, 
 that should the people be ever so much united in wishing 
 him to stay, his preaching to them should not be consid- 
 ered as implying any obligation on his part to remain there. 
 
 * It is much to be regretted, that the numerous letters from 
 Mr. Hall's pen, to Mr. Mills, which would have greatly enrich- 
 ed this volume, were some years ago consumed, by the burn- 
 ing of the house, in which they were deposited. 
 
 2* 
 
18 MEMOIR OF 
 
 It is now well understood that Mr. Hall's mind was 
 then fixed upon going to the heathen, should divine 
 Providence open the way. And to know whether Prov- 
 idence would open the way, Mr. Hall deemed it impor- 
 tant, not only that he should keep himself free from all 
 engagements, that would hinder his going, but that he 
 should employ every expedient within his reach to get 
 access to the heathen. 
 
 Mr. Hall preached in Woodbury from the autumn of 
 1809 to June 1810, not however without interruptions 
 occasioned by preaching in other places. — His preaching 
 in Woodbury is remembered and spoken of with deep in- 
 terest by the people in that place, to the present day. He 
 was always greatly in earnest in presenting the claims of 
 God to the hearts of his hearers. One sermon in particu- 
 lar is remembered with deep interest by many who heard 
 it, from the following text : " Grant not, O Lord, the de- 
 sires of the wicked." Many are the individuals in that place, 
 who will never forget his direct, bold, and pointed ap- 
 peals to their hearts and consciences, and will never cease 
 to bless God for his instrumentality in their conversion. 
 
 In Feb. 1810, Mr. Hall was invited to preach in Pitts- 
 field, Mass. where he continued near two months, after 
 which he returned to Woodbury. At the time he was 
 in Pittsfield, his mind seemed fluctuating between foreign 
 and domestic missions, as appears from the following let- 
 ter, resulting from the fact, that no provision was yet 
 made for sending missionaries to the heathen, and no 
 prospects of an encouraging nature were opened before 
 him. 
 
GORDON HALL. 19 
 
 Extract of a letter to Rev. J, H., dated 
 
 Pittsfield, Feb. 19, 1810. 
 Dear Sir, 
 " In the evening of the day on which I parted with you, 
 I arrived at Torringford, and spent the night with Rev. 
 Mr. Mills. Samuel J. had left for Andover — neverthe- 
 less I had a rich visit. I saw the Hawaian youth [Henry 
 Obookiah] and heard him read and spell and say his les- 
 sons. — I could not but think of the poor heathen — if my 
 heart did not ache for them, it was because it contained 
 neither love to Jesus nor good will to the souls of men. — 
 You know my feelings on the subject of missions to the 
 heathen ; they continue the same, unless it b^, that every 
 reflection swells my zeal. I have before i!Te Home's let- 
 ters on missions, and Dr. Livingston's missionary sermons. 
 They are enough to move an heart of adamant. 
 
 In conversation with Mr. Mills, I introduced the sub- 
 ject of missions to some of our new settlements, and told 
 him I felt disposed to profter my services to the Mission- 
 ary Society." 
 
 y^Xn the summer of 1810, he connected himself with the 
 Theological Seminary at Andover, where with Mills and 
 Richards and other kindred spirits, his missionary plans were 
 more matured. At this period. Hall in connexion with his 
 brethren, resolved to labor in some part of India, as no 
 other section of the heathen world seemed open to their 
 reception, certainly not with such extensive prospects of 
 usefulness. 
 
 To effect their purpose, they resolved in the first 
 place to make known their wishes to the General As- 
 sociation of Massachusetts, and ask their aid in this 
 
20 MEMOIR OP 
 
 work. — If that should fail, other plans were to be resorted 
 to. In case all other means of getting to the heathen in 
 Asia should fail, Mr. Hall was ready to pledge himself 
 that he would work his passage to India, and then throw 
 himself, under Providence, upon his own resources, that 
 he might preach the gospel to the heathen. The Gen- 
 eral Association w^ere deeply affected with the object, 
 and greatly interested in these young men. The result 
 of this application w^as the formation of the American 
 Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. But at 
 this time they had no funds, and it was thought very 
 doubtful whether money enough could be raised immedi- 
 ately to send out and support more than one or two. 
 
 The following extracts of a letter to his parents vvill 
 show the state of his mind on the subject at that time. 
 
 Ajidover, June 30, 1810. 
 " Last week 1 left W. The church and society had 
 
 given me a call to settle with them as their minister, with 
 a salary of ^600. — All things were agreeable and inviting. 
 Such were the circumstances, that if I should settle any 
 where in my native land, I should think it my duty to ac- 
 cept the call. But you will recollect, that I have often spok- 
 en to you on the subject of missions to the heathen. This 
 great subject beai's upon my mind with increasing weight. 
 So abundant are the means of grace in this Christian land, 
 and such is the destitute and perishing state of the hea- 
 then, that I am fully persuaded the churches ought to 
 make exertions to send them the gospel. But this can- 
 not be effected, unless young men come forward and of- 
 
GORDON HALL. 21 
 
 fer themselves to the work. And if some ought to go to 
 the heathen, why ought not /to go, for one ? Surely I 
 think I ought, if God permit and enable me, to go and 
 publish the glad tidings of salvation through a Redeemer's 
 blood to those who have never heard his name. Conse- 
 quently I am resolved to return a negative answer to the 
 
 people in W , and spend the summer in this Institution, 
 
 with a view of preparing myself, so far as I can, for a mis- 
 sion to the heathen. 
 
 My dear parents, it will be trying to your parental ten- 
 derness to see your son leaving you, to live and die in a 
 foreign land. But have you not given me away, in cove- 
 nant to God ? If not, then surely it is your immediate 
 duty so to do. When you have, with your hearts, given 
 me to God, then you will be willing I should go wherever 
 he calls me. 
 
 It is, however, uncertain whether the object 
 
 contemplated will be speedily accomplished — the attempt 
 will be made ; the event must be left to God. 
 
 How my Lord and Master intends to dispose of me, I 
 am not allowed to know. May his Spirit direct me in all 
 duty ! My dear parents, do you not pray for your poor, 
 sinful child, who is called to such great and momentous 
 duties ?" 
 
 The following is extracted from a letter to his parents 
 and brother, dated Boston, Feb. 8, 1811. It may not be 
 improper to remark, that at this period neither his father 
 nor brother were professors of religion. 
 
 " I am residing in this town for the purpose of attending 
 to medical instructions, believing that even a moderate 
 
22 MEMOIR OF 
 
 degree of medical knowledge will be beneficial to me in 
 future life. 
 
 As to my missionary engagements, I hope you have 
 candidly and prayerfully inquired of the Lord, what he 
 would have me do. This is a subject on which I have 
 meditated for almost three years, and I firmly believe it is 
 my duty to preach the gospel to the heathen. Will you 
 say it is delusion and enthusiasm ? Do not, my dear 
 friends, lest by so doing, you be found fighting against 
 God? Do you say, it is not my duty to leave you, and 
 go to the heathen ? Let me ask, have you prayerfully 
 inquired of the Lord, whether he would have me go ? 
 If not, you are by no means prepared to decide the ques- 
 tion. Will you say, you cannot think of parting, for life ? 
 Remember that death will soon separate us, whether we 
 consent or not. Of what consequence would it be, though 
 seas and continents stretch their length between us, 
 for a few days, if afterwards we meet at God's right hand ? 
 
 There are many parents who would rejoice to have a 
 son willing to go through hardships and dangers and spend 
 a life in preaching the everlasting gospel to the perishing 
 heathen. Could I see the love of Christ thus constrain- 
 ing my dear parents to rejoice, I should be amply reward- 
 ed for all I could endure in the missionary hfe. It is my 
 earnest desire and prayer, that God would give you such 
 views of the value of immortal souls, of the worth of a 
 Saviour's blood, and the necessity of the gospel being 
 preached to every creature, as shall incline you cheerfully 
 to consent that I should go, and even rejoice that you 
 are permitted to give me up, that I may do something 
 for the salvation of the poor heathen. 
 
GORDON HALL. 2^ 
 
 O how unworthy am I to be employed in publishing 
 pardon, life and glory to perishing sinners, through a cru- 
 cified Redeemer ! How unworthy to spend and be spent 
 in the service of Christ ! How abundantly does he re- 
 ward all who cheerfully engage in his service ? — and how 
 assuredly will he punish all, who will not submit to him, 
 take up the cross and follow him ! 
 
 My dear father, you are almost in the grave.— 
 
 O that I might see you rejoicing in Christ, before I leave 
 
 you ! My beloved mother, are you a disciple of Christ ? 
 
 — Arise and trim your lamp ! — Dear brother, choose the 
 one thing needful. — O my dear friends, could I see all 
 this, how joyfully should I leave you ! 
 
 The following are extracts from Mr. Hall's letters to 
 a friend, who was then, with much solicitude, examining 
 the subject of foreign missions, with reference to engag- 
 ing personally in the great work. 
 
 Andover, Nov. 10, 1810. 
 
 " My dear L , 
 
 If, after all your meditations and prayers on the 
 
 subject of missions, the love of Jesus persuade you, that 
 it is your duty and happiness to take up the cross and go 
 to India, for the purpose of bearing the tidings of pardon 
 and peace to dying sinners, will any one dare to raise a 
 forbidding voice — or stretch out a restraining hand ? — Ah • 
 it is possible. I have seen the throbbing hearts of my own 
 dear parents. But the momentary sighs and tears of 
 parents and friends are a poor trifle, when compared witH^ 
 the eternal weeping of those miserable souls, who are 
 
24 MEMOIR OF 
 
 sinking into eternity ignorant of a Saviour's blood. Why 
 should parents and sisters and brothers object ? Can it 
 be because they have so much love to Christ, and the 
 souls of men ? Can it be because they have so much 
 love to God, acquiescence in his will and confidence in his 
 righteous dispensations, that they can cheerfully give them- 
 selves and their dear friends to him, and commit them to 
 his care and disposal ? Or is it because they think, that 
 if their friends are near them they can preserve their 
 health or their lives, and for a long time enjoy their so- 
 ciety and render them happy ? Oh ! why this opposi- 
 tion. — The Lord judge between such opposers and the 
 poor perishing heathen. 
 
 If after examining your own feelings on this subject, 
 you are fully inclined to go and bear a part in this great 
 work, I cannot think that your parents and friends will 
 presume to forbid, or even object. Their regard for your 
 happiness and their reverence for so great and good an 
 object, will I trust dispose them to give their consent. — 
 Blessed be God there are some parents, who rejoice that 
 they have children willing to forsake them and their coun- 
 try for Christ." 
 
 Boston^ Jan. 7, 1811. 
 " . If the love of Christ, above every thing else 
 
 does not constrain us to engage in tlie missionary work, 
 surely, instead of finding happiness, of all persons we 
 shall be the most miserable. Should you be disposed to 
 engage in the work, in consequence of any persuasion 
 by me, and afterward find yourself unhappy, I should 
 ever regret having used any persuasion. On more ma- 
 
GORDON HALL. 25 
 
 ture consideration, I have been ready to think that in 
 conversing and corresponding v^^ith you, on this subject, I 
 have not dwelt sufficiently on the hardships and trials to 
 be expected, and also the great need of being crucified 
 and dead to the world, and swallowed up in the cause of 
 our Lord and Savior. 
 
 These [earthly connexions] are of trifling con- 
 sequence, but it is of everlasting, of infinite importance 
 that the poor heathen have the gospel preached to them ; 
 and I feel it to be of great importance, that I should stand 
 willing and ready to perform the part to which my Sa- 
 vior calls me. I fully believe it is my duty to spend my 
 life in this work. — I have vowed unto the Lord, and I 
 cannot go back. I do not think it my duty to go back ; 
 and I have no wish to do it. If I am allowed to labor 
 and suffer and die in the work of the gospel among the 
 heathen, I shall count myself happy," 
 
 ''Boston, Jan. 24, 1811. 
 
 Last week I received yours of Dec. 27th, and 
 
 your Father's of Jan. 7th. The latter I answered Mon- 
 day last. The most painful thing in your Father's letter 
 was the manner in which he spoke of the gospel of our 
 Lord Jesus. In my reply, I endeavored to be faithful to 
 his soul. Should his present trials bring him savingly to 
 Christ, O how would it more than a thousand times out- 
 weigh all ours. 
 
 The subject which you are now examining, 
 
 and on which you are now deciding and acting is great ; 
 the more extensively you contemplate it, the greater it 
 will appear. If while contemplating it, distressing doubts, 
 3 
 
26 MEMOIR OF 
 
 as to the path of duty should arise, it would not be strange, 
 — you would not be alone. In such a case, you must 
 enquire earnestly and constantly of the Lord, Only 
 give Jesus your hand, keep hold of him, and he will lead 
 you safely in the right way." 
 
 ''Andover, April 23, 1811. 
 
 The more I attend to the subject of missions, 
 
 the more fully am I persuaded that it is my duty to go to 
 the heathen ; and I rejoice in knowing that you believe 
 that it is right for rne to go, and for all who are fitted 
 by grace for the work. O tliat I were fitted ! But who 
 is able — who is worthy to enter into this great work of 
 the Lord ! 
 
 I am persuaded that the constraining love of Christ 
 would give your relatives, and also my own, very differ- 
 ent views of the subject of missions. I have recently re- 
 ceived a letter from my father's family ; — it seems proba- 
 ble that none of them will ever give their consent for 
 me to leave this country. Is it not hard to look for- 
 ward to a mission in India, with all its labors and suffer- 
 ings, and experience so much opposition from friends ? 
 But hush ! I am not worthy to endure tribulation for 
 Christ. — " The servant is not above his master." 
 
 " Philadelphia, Aug, 20, 1811. 
 
 Brother G has made known to me the 
 
 sore affliction you have experienced in the death of your 
 father. Such is the common lot of mortals ; yet the stroke 
 IS grievous. It calls for consolation ; and the gospel of 
 Christ points you to an open fountain. Approach and 
 
GORDON HALL. 27 
 
 drink freely ; for all the children of sorrow can never ex- 
 haust it. Remember that Jesus had sorrow, that you 
 might have joy. Though for a season he sorely afflicts, 
 it is no proof that he loves you the less, for whom he 
 loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he re- 
 ceiveth. If ye endure chastening, happy are ye. These 
 light afflictions, which are but for a moment, shall work 
 out for you a far more exceeding and eternal weight of 
 glory. But for a moment.' — The sorrows of Christ's 
 people are but for a moment. — Soon, very soon, he will call 
 them from a world of sin and sorrow, receive them to 
 himself, and wipe all tears from their eyes. Blessed 
 change ! May God Almighty fit you for it ! I heartily 
 sympatliize with you, in your affliction ! — If I have ever 
 prayed, it was that you might find support and consola- 
 tion ; and that he, who in righteousness hath appointed 
 your afflictions, would, in mercy, cause them all to work 
 together for the good of your soul and the glory of his 
 name. 
 
 There is an end to earthly woes. A few painful 
 changes, and we shall change no more. Blessed be that 
 Savior, whose blood has bought for his people a better 
 inheritance than this poor world can afford. May that 
 inheritance be yours. — May the hope of that inheritance 
 prove a safe anchor to your soul in every time of trouble, 
 and a peaceful covert amidst all the storms which sweep 
 around this sea of life." 
 
 The following is an extract from a letter to the father 
 of the individual to whom the five preceding were address" 
 ed. It presents a fair specimen of Mr. Hall's Christian 
 
MEMOIR OF 
 
 fidelity and pungency in addressing the heart and con- 
 science. 
 
 ''Boston, Jan, 21, 1811, 
 
 Dear Sir 
 
 On Saturday last, I received your letter. I have 
 read it over and over ; — and beUeve me, I have read it, 
 with pain in my heart and tears in my eyes. Do you 
 ask, Why this distress ? give me leave to be plain, and I 
 will tell you. One principal reason, dear Sir, is, because 
 I see that you are not a friend to Christ. But so far 
 from this, you have such views of his atoning blood, of 
 the exceeding riches of his grace, and of the nature of his 
 gospel, that you think it " unnecessary, unwise and un- 
 righteous," for men to go through trials, that they may 
 carry the proclamation of pardon and eternal life to the 
 perishing heathen. To hear a poor ignorant idolater, 
 who is contending for the sanctity of his gods and the 
 sufficiency of his pagan worship, utter such a sentiment, 
 would not be surprising. But to hear a man saying this with 
 the gospel before him, — oh, what heart does not ache — 
 what eye does not weep for his precious soul 1 O, my 
 dear Sir, how dare you utter such a sentiment ? Did you 
 derive it from a humble, diligent and prayerful study of 
 the Bible ? Did you learn it while on your knees de- 
 voutly imploring the Spirit of God to instruct you ? Is it 
 the language of sober reason ? Is it the voice of your 
 conscience ? I beg you to pause, — I entreat you to 
 change your feelings toward Christ and his gospel, or be 
 assured you must soon perish with those miserable idol- 
 aters, to whom you now think it " unrighteous,'^ to car- 
 
GORDON HALL. 29 
 
 ry the glad tidings of salvation through a crucified Re- 
 deemer. 
 
 You and I, Sir, must soon meet in judgment. Know- 
 ing this, I dare not write you without using great plain- 
 ness of speech and solemn entreaties. I trust it is from 
 love to your soul. I am persuaded that when your dis- 
 embodied spirit appears before the bar of God, to be judg- 
 ed by the crucified Savior, you will not think as you 
 now do. Then you will know of what importance it is 
 that the gospel be preached to every creature. Yes, and 
 you will see how important it is for each soul to believe 
 and obey it. I beseech you. Sir, without delay, prepare 
 for that awful hour. Let it be your first and chief con- 
 cern. And till you convince me that the gospel is a fa- 
 ble ; — till I am driven from all hope of pardon and eter- 
 nal life, through the blood of Jesus, in vain do you tell 
 me, it is " enthusiasm, over-heated zeal and unrighteous- 
 ness" to be earnestly engaged for the difi:usion of this gos- 
 pel among the heathen. So long as I am persuaded that 
 every one who does not repent of his sins and believe in 
 Christ, shall be damned, you must allow me. Sir, to pray 
 for your soul, and labor for the souls of the heathen." 
 
 Mr. Hall had now come to a fixed purpose to preach 
 the gospel to the heathen, in some part of India ; but it 
 was then uncertain whether the American Board for 
 Foreign Missions, then in its infancy, and without funds, 
 would be able to furnish the necessary support. Being 
 anxious to proceed immediately to the field of their fu- 
 ture labor, Mr. Hall and some of his brethren proposed to 
 oflfer themselves as missionaries to India under the direc- 
 3* 
 
30 MEMOIR OF 
 
 tion of the London Missionary Society, on condition that 
 the means of support could not be furnished at home. 
 
 Under these circumstances, the American Board 
 deemed it expedient to send Mr. Judson, one of the mis- 
 sionary candidates, to England, to ascertain what, if any, 
 assistance could be extended to the mission, by the Lon- 
 don Missionary Society ; and to confer with the directors 
 of that Society in regard to arrangements for a concert 
 of measures. 
 
 The following is a communication made by Mr. Hall 
 to Rev. George Burder, Secretary of the London Mission- 
 ary Society, containing an abstract of his views of Chris- 
 tian doctrine and experience, with a brief statement of 
 his motives in devoting himself to the cause of Christ 
 among the heathen. A communication of this kind, at- 
 tended with other testimonials, was deemed necessary, 
 that the directors of that Society might become ac- 
 quainted with the religious views and character of the in- 
 dividuals in whose support, as missionaries, a co-operation 
 was solicited. 
 
 " Dec. 24, 1810. 
 Rev. Sir, 
 Supposing that communications, introducing me to 
 your Missionary Society, have been already laid before 
 you, I beg leave to submit the following brief statement 
 of my views of Christian doctrine and experience. 
 
 There is but one true God, mysteriously existing in 
 three distinct persons, the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, 
 — all equal in their natural and moral perfections. — The 
 
GORDON HALL. 31 
 
 providence of this God extends to every event, for he 
 worketh all things after the council of his own will. God 
 created man in his own image, holy and upright, but man 
 soon transgressed, and thereby the whole human race 
 fell into a state of sin and condemnation. Then was 
 brought into operation the eternal plan of redeeming love, 
 in accomplishment of which, the second person of the 
 Trinity, in a manner incomprehensible, united his God- 
 head with human nature, obeyed, suffered and died in 
 the place of sinners, and thereby wrought out an atone- 
 ment sufficient for the sins of the w^hole world. The 
 conditions on which pardon and salvation are offered 
 through this atonement are repentance for sin and faith 
 in Christ. But as all men in their natural state are en- 
 tirely destitute of holiness, and wholly under the influence of 
 sin, they have not the least inclination to comply with these 
 conditions, and nothing short of regeneration by the in- 
 fluence of the Holy Ghost, will ever bring them to ac- 
 cept of pardon through a Savior. — It was therefore a 
 part of the eternal plan of redemption, that a certain por- 
 tion or definite number of mankind should be arrested in 
 their course of sin, renewed by the special agency of the 
 Spirit, justified freely through the righteousness of Christ, 
 and kept by the powder of God, through faith unto Salva- 
 tion, while the rest of the world are left to their own chos- 
 en w^ay, to fill up the measure of their iniquity, and per- 
 ish forever. These truths I profess to believe, and in 
 the place of a more minute detail, I would refer you to 
 tlie Westminster confession of faith and Assembly's cate- 
 chism, believing them to comprise the true and essen- 
 tial doctrines of the gospel. 
 
32 MEMOIR OF 
 
 As to a saving acquaintance with these truths, my 
 experience presents nothing very distinguishing. About 
 four and a half years ago, while a member of college, my 
 mind was excited to a practical contemplation of divine 
 things, and brought under solemn impressions, which in- 
 creased, till 1 was so far sensible of my enmity to God 
 and my guilt as a sinner, that my distress was very great. 
 But such was my relief and my subsequent views and 
 feelings, that I could not but indulge the belief, that the 
 God of all mercy and grace, had renewed my heart, grant- 
 ed me repentance and pardon, through the atoning blood 
 of Jesus. From that period to the present, my feelings 
 have been various, yet reviewing their whole progress, I 
 think they afford me increasing evidence that God has had 
 mercy on my soul, and brought me out of darkness into 
 his marvellous light. From the first time I dared to call 
 Jesus my Saviour, it has been my uniform desire, that 
 God would condescend to employ me in the gospel of 
 his Son. Nearly three years ago, my mind was called to 
 the subject of missions to the heathen. But as there was 
 but little said in this country, on this subject, and still less 
 attempted, and as the call for laborers among our infant 
 settlements was daily increasing, my mind was held in 
 suspense. I endeavored to keep the subject in view, and 
 examine it with diligence and prayer. I was soon per- 
 suaded that it would be my duty to spend my life among 
 the heathen, should Providence open the way for a mis- 
 sion to go out from this country. Having this firm per- 
 suasion, when I commenced preaching I did not wish to 
 be considered a candidate for settlement in the minis- 
 try. But contrary to my wishes, I received a call to 
 
GORDON HALL. 33 
 
 settle over a respectable church and people in Connecticut, 
 attended by circumstances urgent and inviting. In this 
 situation I opened my views and feelings to a number of 
 the fathers in the ministry, whose advice, together with 
 the result of subsequent deliberations of the General As- 
 sociation of Massachusetts, left me no longer any room 
 to doubt, as to my duty. 
 
 Since that period, I have considered my Ufe, as sacred- 
 ly devoted to the cause of Christ among the heathen. 
 Should the great Head of the church see fit to call me to 
 this service, I think I shall view it as a great and pre- 
 cious privilege to forsake my friends and my country, and 
 go to the poor heathen, and there labor and suffer, as the 
 grace of God shall enable me. To this, I trust the love 
 of Jesus constrains me. 
 
 Should your Society, from the communications they 
 have received on the subject, see fit to employ me in their 
 service, I hope the grace of God will not suffer me to 
 disappoint theii^ reasonable expectation, and give them 
 and all the friends of Zion occasion to lament my apos- 
 tacy. 
 
 From your humble servant, 
 
 Gordon Hall." 
 
 From the communications of the Secretary of the 
 London Missionary Society, dated June, 1811, it appears 
 that the directors gave the most favorable reception to 
 Mr. Judson, the messenger of the American Board, ex- 
 pressed much satisfaction with the testimonials they had 
 received of the qualifications of Messrs. Judson, Newell, 
 Hall and Nott, for missionary labor, and a willingness to 
 
34 MEMOIR OF 
 
 receive them under their direction and support, as mis- 
 sionaries to India. 
 
 When, however, it was ascertained that there were 
 necessarily obstacles to a co-operation between the Lon- 
 don Society and the American Board, in the joint sup- 
 port and direction of these young men ; since some liber- 
 al donations had been made to increase the funds of the 
 Board of Foreign Missions, and since by raising up young 
 men from the churches in this country, with a mission- 
 ary spirit and qualifications, divine Providence seemed 
 distinctly to call on these churches for the requisite means 
 of support, the Board voted, September 18, 1811, that 
 they retain these young men under their care, to labor 
 under the direction of the Board in Asia, either in the 
 Burman Empire, or in Surat, or in Prince of Wales Island, 
 or elsewhere, as in the view of the Prudential Committee, 
 Providence shall open the most favorable door. 
 
 The question being now settled in regard to his fu- 
 ture course, in the autumn of 1811, Mr. Hall and Mr. 
 Newell repaired to Philadelphia, under the auspices of 
 the Board, for the purpose of availing themselves of the 
 advantages afforded for medical instruction in that city, 
 with reference to their greater usefulness among the hea- 
 then. Owing to commercial embarrassments, which then 
 existed, it was not expected that an opportunity of a pas- 
 sage to India would soon occur. 
 
 The following extract of a letter to his parents and 
 family exhibits another evidence of the deep solicitude of 
 Mr. Hall for their spiritual welfare, and his faithfulness 
 in exhortation. 
 
GORDON HALL. 36 
 
 ''Philadelphia, Oct, 1, 1811, 
 My dearly beloved friends, 
 
 Are you not willing that your son and broth- 
 
 er should go, in the name of the Lord, and proclaim par- 
 don and eternal life to those who know not God and are 
 trusting to their idols ? Should you cheerfully give me 
 up thus to labor in the gospel of Christ, and follow me to 
 the heathen with your prayers, would not this be pleas- 
 ing to Christ, who died that sinners might live, and ha3 
 solemnly commanded that his gospel be preached to eve- 
 ry creature ? Can you oppose my going to the heathen, 
 without opposing him, who gave this command to his 
 ministers ? I hope the love of Jesus will sweetly con- 
 strain you to see and feel, that it is your duty and a pri^ 
 vilege to yield me to God, to be employed by him in this 
 great and good work. There are parents, who through 
 divine grace, can rejoice to see their sons zealously en- 
 gaged in this work. O may I be such a son, and you 
 such parents ! Then it will be certain, that after being 
 separated a few days, we shall meet in heaven, to part no 
 more ! How short is life ! how near is death ! How 
 soon we shall be either in heaven or hell ! — Which, O 
 which will it be ? Have we been born of God — do we 
 possess that hohness, ' without which no man shall see the 
 Lord V Nothing but repentance for sin, true love to God 
 and faith in Christ, accompanied with a holy life, can give 
 us the least security against " the wrath to come." O let 
 us speedily take heed to ourselves, lest we perish eter- 
 nally. 
 
 In the latter part of January, 1812, an opportunity of 
 
36 MEMOIR or 
 
 a passage to Calcutta presenting itself at Philadelphia, and 
 about the same time, another at Salem, the Prudential 
 Committee of the Board resolved to embrace them in 
 sending out their missionaries. 
 
 Mr. Hall was ordained at Salem, Mass., on the 6th of 
 February, with his brethren and colleagues Messrs. Nott, 
 Rice, Judson and Newell. The two latter of these sailed 
 from Salem the 9th of February, and the three former 
 sailed from Philadelphia on the 18th of the same month. 
 
 The fitting out and departure of these missionaries, 
 the first fruits of the American churches, to the heathen, 
 was a season of deep interest to the Board as well as to 
 their missionaries. In regard to the particular field of 
 their labor, the Prudential Committee in their instructions 
 say, " From the best views which we have been able to 
 obtain, our desire is, that the seat of your mission should 
 be in some part of the Burman Empire. After your ar- 
 rival in India, however, you will make it an object to 
 avail yourselves of information, relating to that empire, 
 and also relating to other parts of the East ; and after due 
 deliberation, you will be at your discretion, as to the place 
 where you make your station." 
 
 The Committee close their interesting letter of instruc- 
 tions with the following impressive paragraph. — " Dearly 
 beloved Brethren, you cannot but be sensible of the vast 
 responsibility under w^hich you act. You are made a 
 spectacle to God, to angels and to men. The eyes of 
 the friends and of the enemies of Christ and his cause 
 are upon you. You are the objects of the prayers and 
 of the hopes and of the liberalities of many. On your 
 conduct in your mission, incalculable consequences, both 
 
GORDON HALL. 37 
 
 to the Christian and to the pagan world are depending. 
 Be strong in the Lord, and be faithful. Count not even 
 your lives dear unto yourselves, so that you may finish 
 your course with joy, and the ministry which you have 
 received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the 
 grace of God. With fervent prayers for your safety, your 
 welfare and your success, we commend you to God and 
 to the word of his grace." 
 
 After a short visit at his father's house in Tolland, 
 Mr. Hall hastened to Philadelphia to enter upon his voy- 
 age. From that place he wrote to his parents and friends, 
 Feb. 16th, a letter, of which the following is a part : 
 
 '^ Thus far the Lord hath helped me, and 
 
 blessed be his name, great is the work to which I have 
 put my hand. Why am i, a most unworthy creature, 
 thus privileged ? — I am no less insufficient than unworthy 
 — unknown scenes are before me ; but he who hath ap- 
 pointed them is the ever blessed God, who cannot but do 
 right, and who hath given assurance that those who trust 
 in him shall w^ant no good thing. O my beloved friends, 
 let your daily prayer ascend to God for me, that I may 
 do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of my minis- 
 try, and be found faithful even unto death. 
 
 Since we have parted, the question frequently oc- 
 curs, when shall we meet again ? In this world ? That is 
 concealed in the counsels of Heaven — to us it is altogeth- 
 er uncertain. My thoughts fly onward to the day of 
 judgment, — then we shall meet. I strive to improve the 
 parting scenes through which I have passed, in prepara- 
 4 
 
38 MEMOIR OF 
 
 tion for death and the judgment — I would exhort you to 
 do the same. 
 
 Though it seems not to be the will of God, that we 
 should dwell together and enjoy the sweet comforts 
 which flow from the society of dear parents, and children, 
 and brothers and sisters, yet he is willing we should en- 
 joy all the comforts and blessings, which the blood of 
 Christ has purchased for the guilty. God offers himself 
 for our Father, his Son, for our Savior, his Spirit, for our 
 Comforter, and his kingdom for our home. Can we ask 
 more ? O let us accept what God offers us, then come 
 what will, we are happy forever. That this may be our 
 case, shall ever be the prayer of your affectionate son and 
 brother. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 Including the period, prom his arrival at Calcutta 
 to his leaving cochin, 
 
 The importance of this period, as including the estab- 
 lishment of the first mission of the American Board 
 and its peculiar difficulties and success, would of itself 
 render it worthy of a detailed account. It was also a pe- 
 riod in which Mr. Hall's character was specially tried, 
 and its great principles formed and developed. In the 
 difficulties through which he was called to pass, he ac- 
 quired and displayed that simple spirit of obedience and 
 faith, by which the mission was carried to a happy issue. 
 He trusted and obeyed his master in view of the command 
 and promise, and not in view of events and consequences. 
 Had he conscientiously regarded the latter, the mission 
 must have been thrice at least abandoned. At each 
 point of defeat, by obeying the plain command, and com- 
 mitting his course to God, the mission was saved. It was 
 this simple principle of obedience and faith which carried 
 him through the conflict, and which left him in perfect 
 peace, when he seemed to have been three times defeat- 
 
40 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ed. The history of Mr. Hall recorded in this chapter, 
 must of course be given in connexion with that of his 
 brethren. 
 
 Messrs. Newell and Judson arrived at Calcutta on the 
 17th of June ; — Messrs. Hall, Nott and Rice, on the 8th of 
 Aug. 1812. By Christian people there, of different de- 
 nominations, they were received in a manner [the most 
 courteous and affectionate. 
 
 Soon after their arrival, however, Messrs. Newell and 
 Judson received an order from the government, request- 
 ing them to return to this country, by the same ship, in 
 which they came out.* But through the kind influence 
 
 * It may not be improper here to state that the difficulties 
 experienced by these missionaries, did not arise from the fact 
 that they were Americans. The same difficulties have repeat- 
 edly been experienced by English missionaries. The gener- 
 al policy of the East India Company was formed on the prin- 
 ciple of mercantile monopoly, and goes to exclude (except- 
 ing in cases of connivance) all persons fi-om their territories, of 
 whatever profession, not licensed by the Court of Directors in 
 England. When the Charter was given under which the 
 Company's government was then conducted, there was no 
 provision contemplated for the religious instruction of the na- 
 tives ; and when the Toleration Act was passed, the British 
 Parliament did not probably anticipate that their dominions 
 would be so extensive, or that Christians would he disposed to 
 communicate the gospel to foreign lands, and no provision was 
 made for that purpose. 
 
 In 1813, the British Parliament renewed the charter of the 
 East India Company. After application was made for its re- 
 newal, and previous to its being obtained, much solicitude was 
 expressed by multitudes of the subjects of the crown, that pro- 
 vision might be made in the new charter for the admission 
 of Christian teachers among the natives of India. To obtain 
 this important provision, about 900 petitions, signed by near 
 half a million of persons of intelligence and respectability, were 
 presented to parliament. These petitions were successful, Suf. 
 
GORDON HALL. 41 
 
 of their Christian friends, the order was modified, and 
 liberty granted to the two brethren, to depart by any con- 
 veyance that might offer, to any place, not within the ju- 
 risdiction of the East India Company. It then became a 
 weighty question, to what place, they should go. They 
 had received such information concerning the then tumul- 
 tuous and revolutionary state of the Burman Empire, as 
 to deter them from any attempt to go there. — China, still 
 farther east, they supposed to be absolutely closed against 
 them. Seeing no door opened or likely to be opened, in 
 countries eastward of British India, they had only to turn 
 their eyes westward. While in this state of anxious sus- 
 pense, they received letters from their brethren, who sailed 
 from Philadelphia, dated at the Isle of France, giving intelli- 
 gence that the governor of that island was friendly to 
 missions, and was very desirous of having missionaries 
 stationed there ; and also on the neighboring island of 
 Madagascar. These islands, together with Bourbon and 
 Ceylon, belonged to the crown of Great Britain, and 
 were not subjected to the policy of the East India Com- 
 pany, which at that time prevailed. 
 
 On the 4th of August, Mr. Newell with his wife em- 
 barked for the Isle of France ; it was then his expecta- 
 tion that Mr. Judson would soon follow them. — Four 
 days after his departure, Messrs. Hall, Nott and Rice ar- 
 rived at Calcutta, not knowing what embarrassments their 
 brethren had experienced, though well aware, that they 
 were probable, and that their only hope, in gaining a resi- 
 
 ficient facilities are now afforded for the residence of Chris- 
 tian teachers in any part of the East India Conjpany's territo- 
 ries. 
 
 4* 
 
42 MEMOIR OF 
 
 dence, was in the sufferance of government. After going 
 through a process similar to that to which Messrs. Newell 
 and Judson were subjected, they came to a similar de- 
 termination. They were however detained in Calcutta, 
 till the latter part of November. 
 
 This interval of delay was marked with an event, 
 which seemed to cast a new cloud over the mission, as 
 unexpected as it was strange. Messrs. Judson and Rice 
 having adopted the sentiments of the Baptists, accordingly 
 applied for and received immersion, at the hands of the 
 Baptist brethren at Serampore. From that time, they 
 considered themselves no longer under the direction of 
 the Board, under which they had acted. 
 
 Before narrating the proceedings of Messrs. Hall and Nott, 
 it is proper to remark, that the missionaries seem to have 
 parted in mutual confidence and affection, and not at all 
 discouraged in circumstances so unexpected and trying. — 
 After the lapse of more than twenty years, it may now 
 be confidently said, that the apparent hindrance has un- 
 doubtedly promoted the furtherance of the gospel. By 
 the division of the mission, a large evangelical body of 
 Christians was called into the missionary field ; — a mis- 
 son established in a central portion of the eastern world, 
 in which faith and patience have been signally displayed 
 and blessed. Both denominations concerned may now 
 unite in expressions of gratitude, that God has blessed 
 the honest intentions of both divisions of the first Amer- 
 ican Mission, and unitedly disclaim the thought, that, by 
 his providential dispensations, he has sanctioned the pe- 
 culiar opinions of either. 
 
 Messrs. Hall and Nott, who remained under the di- 
 
GORDON HALL. 43 
 
 rection of the Board, made as early arrangements as sick- 
 ness would permit, for their intended departure to the Isle 
 of France. So complete were their arrangements, and so 
 near the expected time of departure, that their passage 
 money had been paid. Unexpected occurrences howev- 
 er detained the ship, and were likely to detain her for 
 some weeks. It was this providential occasion which led 
 them to reclaim and recover their passage money, and 
 which, in one respect at least, gave them opportunity for 
 reconsidering their plans, with increasing knowledge. 
 The result of their inquiries and reflections was an appli- 
 cation to government, on the 17th of October, for leave to 
 go to Ceylon. This application, they then understood, 
 would at any time be granted, when they should find a 
 vessel. 
 
 It was about this time, that the missionaries became 
 acquainted with the arrival, in Bombay, of the new gov- 
 ernor. Sir Evan Nepean, and with his character as one 
 of the Vice Presidents of the British and Foreign Bible 
 Society, and a friend of Christian Missions. After 
 much consideration and consultation, and after recieving 
 the assurance of a favorable introduction to gentlemen in 
 Bombay, they resolved to make the attempt to establish 
 a mission there. 
 
 They accordingly made application to the Police for 
 a general passport, *' to depart on the ship Commerce," 
 which they received with no less surprise than gratitude 
 to God, who seemed, at length, to prosper their way. — 
 They proceeded immediately to make all needful arrange- 
 ments, and before they were interrupted, had put a part 
 
44 MEMOIR OF 
 
 of their baggage on board, and had paid their passage 
 money. 
 
 It was in this state of hope and progress that they 
 were summoned to the Pohee on the 17th of November, 
 and were served with a government order for their being 
 sent to England. It was in this emergency that the princi- 
 ples o( obedience and faith seemed to have been fairly call- 
 ed forth, which God finally blessed, in the establishment of 
 the mission, and in which, if the mission had failed, the mis- 
 sionaries could not have been put to shame. Obedience 
 and faith mdij fail of accomplishing the particular designs 
 of the servants of God, but they can never fail of yielding 
 a personal reward, or of advancing, on the great scale, 
 the cause which they desire to serve. 
 
 In the emergency which now arose, the missionaries, hav- 
 ing made an unsuccessful attempt to bring their case before 
 LordMintoin person, embraced the only alternative which 
 remained. In their last extremity, they applied to the 
 Captain or agent of the Commerce, for leave to go on 
 board, and wait the result. After the deepest anxiety 
 and the most earnest prayers, this leave was at length ob- 
 tained ; but not until the Captain had reported the mis- 
 sionaries as passengers and obtained the port clearance for 
 his ship. They went on board, Friday evening, Novem- 
 ber 20th, expecting, according to all human calculation, 
 that the government would speedily remove them to the 
 fleet ; yet assuring themselves in their course by the pass- 
 ports in their hands and by their higher allegiance to their 
 Lord and Master.^ For many days every circumstance 
 increased their fears. Before they moved from their an- 
 chorage, the pilot brought news on board, that the Police 
 
GORDON HALL. 45 
 
 had been making ineffectual search for them, to carry them 
 to the fleet. The missionaries were astonished that they 
 were not sought for in the very ship, where the PoHce had 
 authorized them to be. On learning that they were th.e ob- 
 jects of pursuit, the missionaries proceeded to make their 
 arrangements for leaving Mrs. Nott in India, in the hope of 
 returning from England, to Avhich it now seemed inevitable 
 that they must go. 
 
 On reaching Fuitah, forty miles below Calcutta, their 
 arrest seemed still more certain ; for there they saw, at 
 anchor, la belle Creole, and learned that she was stoped 
 by government for having missionaries on board. Short- 
 ly after, a ship's boat returned from the shore, with an 
 account, that Mrs. Judson had landed from the Creole, 
 with her baggage, her husband having been remanded to 
 Calcutta. Still the Commerce was allowed to proceed 
 down the river, which the missionaries could only explain 
 on the supposition, that they would be stopped and trans- 
 shipped when they reached the fleet at Kedgeree. 
 
 Their anxiety was not relieved, till the 29th of No- 
 vember, when to their great joy they saw the homeward- 
 bound fleet weigh anchor and proceed to sea, ten miles 
 ahead. On the arrival of the missionaries at Pandicherry, 
 they were shown the Calcutta papers, with their names 
 on the list of passengers to England, on the fleet which 
 had just sailed. 
 
 Mr. Hall, with his colleague, Mr. Nott, arrived at 
 Bombay February 11, 1813. They expected to touch 
 at Ceylon, and perhaps remain there. But, as in their 
 passports from the Bengal police, their place of destination 
 was not specified, they considered themselves at Hberty 
 to proceed to Bombay or to any other place. 
 
46 MEMOIR OF 
 
 On their arrival at Bombay, they immediately found 
 that intelligence unfavorable to them, forwarded from 
 Calcutta, had previously reached Bombay, accompanied 
 with an expression of the will of the supreme government, 
 that they should be sent to England. Under these 
 embarrassing circumstances, they submitted to Sir Evan 
 Nepean, governor of Bombay, a memorial, stating the ob- 
 ject for which they came to India — the patronage under 
 which they had been sent forth, — giving a narrative of 
 their proceedings at Calcutta, — explaining the misunder- 
 standing which had arisen between them and the govern- 
 ment there, stating the reasons for their departing for 
 Bombay, under circumstances so liable to misconstruction, 
 and referring their case to the well known clemency and 
 candor of the governor. This memorial was kindly re- 
 ceived and considered by Sir Evan. 
 
 Every thing in relation to their object and proceed- 
 ings appeared to him so satisfactory, that he not only 
 permitted them to remain for the present, but assured 
 them of his disposition to render them every favor in his 
 power ; he even took upon himself the trouble to write a 
 private letter in their behalf, to the governor general at 
 Calcutta, with a view to remove the unfavorable im- 
 pressions respecting them, which had been made on his 
 Lordship's mind, either by misrepresentations or unex- 
 plained circumstances, and to obtain permission for them 
 to reside in Bombay. 
 
 Sir Evan's kind communication appears to have been 
 successful in satisfying the governor general's mind, in 
 regard to the character and proceedings of the two gen- 
 tlemen. But intelligence of the war between the United 
 
GORDON HALL. 47 
 
 States and Great Britain, being at that time received, 
 new diiBculties arose. The missionaries were informed 
 that though the governor cherished a high respect for 
 their integrity and excellence of character, he felt himself 
 compelled to send them to England. Their names were 
 actually entered at the marine office, as passengers on 
 board of a ship to sail very shortly. 
 
 Under these distressing circumstances Messrs. Hall 
 and Nott, by the advice of their friends, presented a me- 
 morial to his Excellency, August IS, 1813, shewing that 
 their mission had no possible connexion with the war.— 
 That the spirit and feelings of the missionaries may be seen, 
 the following passages are extracted : — . 
 
 " Right Hon. Sir, 
 
 When we consider that both English and 
 
 American Christians are interested in our success, — that 
 much time and money have been already expended in 
 our enterprise, and that much more must be expended, if 
 we are sent from this place ; — that we must then be in 
 uncertainty, whether we shall ever be allowed to preach 
 to the destitute the unsearchable riches of Christ ; — and 
 especially when we consider the command of that Lord 
 in whom we all hope, and whom we would obey, we 
 feel justified, we feel compelled, by motives which we 
 dare not resist, to entreat your Excellency's favor. 
 
 To ourselves, it cannot but be supposed, that to fail 
 in our object, must be in the highest degree trying. Our 
 feelings are deeply'interested, it may well be supposed, in 
 an object to which we have been looking, for so many 
 years, — for which we have left our dearest friends and our 
 country ; — an object to which we are conscientiously, and 
 
48 MEMOIR OF 
 
 by the help of God, unalterably devoted, — in which the 
 hearts of Christians are universally engaged, without 
 distinction of country, and which we cannot doubt, is under 
 
 the favorable eye of our Lord and Master. Your 
 
 Excellency's well known desire for promoting Christian 
 knowledge, and the certainty that we should be, in future, 
 as really under the direction and at the disposal of your 
 Excellency as at the present moment, encourage us in re- 
 questing, that we may be allowed to remain, at least, till 
 it may be learned whether there will be a 'speedy termi- 
 nation of the unhappy war." 
 
 This memorial was received with kindness, by Sir Ev- 
 an ; he consented to a few wrecks' delay in sending the mis- 
 sionaries to England, that they might have a longer time 
 to arrange their affairs, for departure, but gave them to 
 understand that his orders from Bengal were such, that he 
 should be unable to allow them to remain. 
 
 About the middle of September Messrs. Hall and Nott 
 received communications from Rev. Mr. Thomson of Ma- 
 drass and Mr. Newell who was then on the island of Cey- 
 lon, to which place he had repaired after the death of his 
 wife, at the Isle of France. These communications 
 strongly urged their going to Ceylon, holding out very 
 promising encouragements of the protection of the gov- 
 ernment of that island. 
 
 After prayerful consideration, the missionaries on the 
 22d Sept. submitted their communications to his Excel- 
 lency, Sir Evan, with a memorial, in which they say 
 
 " After having read them, we beg your Excellency to 
 regard, with a favorable eye, the pure, peaceful, inof- 
 
GORDON HALL. 49 
 
 fensive Christian character of our mission, proved incon- 
 testably by our instructions, by our letters, and by the ap- 
 pointment of a committee of British gentlemen, to co-op- 
 erate in our mission ; and to bestow an indulgent consider- 
 ation on our present situation. — It is still our highest wish 
 to remain here, and render ourselves useful as instructors 
 of youth and preachers of the gospel, under the protec- 
 tion of your excellency's government, where the spiritual 
 miseries of thousands call so loudly for the blessings of 
 Christianity, where there are so many facilities lor diffu- 
 sing these blessings, and from which we cannot be sent, 
 without occasioning so much grief to numerous Christians, 
 and so much discouragement to others, who are desiring 
 to preach Christ in pagan lands. It is only therefore in 
 -the last resort, and with the hope of preventing the en- 
 tire defeat of our pious attempt, that we implore your 
 Excellency's sanction to remove ourselves from this place 
 to Ceylon, where we have such assurances of a favorable 
 reception, where we cannot but be under the superintend- 
 ing eye of a British government, and where, we trust, our 
 conduct will be unobjectionable to his Excellency, gov- 
 ernor Brown rigg." 
 
 Soon after presenting the above memorial, the mis- 
 sionaries were informed by a friend, that Sir Evan was in 
 daily expectation of a letter from the governor general, in 
 reply to his communication, in favor of the missionaries 
 staying at Bombay. But if he received no new com- 
 mands from his Lordship, he must send them to Eng- 
 land by the next ship. And that he, (Sir Evan) had 
 thought of another plan for them, which was, if the 
 
 C should arrive in season, he should request a pas- 
 
 5 
 
50 MEMOIR OF 
 
 sage for them on board of her to Ceylon, which would 
 give governor Brownrigg an opportunity to take such 
 measures in regard to them, as he might think proper. 
 
 Sir Evan however failed in his application for a passage 
 for them to Ceylon. Under these inauspicious circum- 
 stances nothing now remained but for them to prepare 
 for their departure for England on board the ship assign- 
 ed them by government, which was to sail in a short 
 time. 
 
 In this trying situation, the question was seriously and 
 prayerfully examined, by the missionaries, whether faithful- 
 ness to Christ and the cause to which they had devoted 
 themselves, did not render it their duty, to attempt an es- 
 cape from Bombay without the knowledge of government, 
 and seek the protection of some of the pagan princes on 
 the continent, without the territory of the East India 
 Company. 
 
 *' We have deliberately and in the fear of God, (writes 
 Mr. Hall, in his Journal, Oct. 13,) examined the mea- 
 sure we are about to take, and as far as possible anticipat- 
 ed every thing that is liable to result from such an at- 
 tempt. Let the event he as it may, we are conscious, 
 that if necessary, we can vindicate the principles on which 
 we act, by the examples and precepts of the gospel. 
 When we look forward upon such an attempt, hunger 
 and thirst, peculiar exposure to sickness, liability to utter 
 failure, the sneers of the multitude, who are ignorant of 
 our object, and the censure of some who have professed 
 themselves our friends, — all these stare us full in the 
 face ; but blessed be God, none of these things move us J' 
 
 When this movement was on the point of being at- 
 
GaRDON HALL. 51 
 
 tempted, they received information from a friend, tliat a 
 native vessel, then about to sail for Ceylon, would receive 
 them as passengers, if ready in four or five hours. 
 
 This communication was made by the only confidant 
 of their plan of escape. They had other friends on whom 
 they relied with a confidence never disappointed, but it 
 was resolved not even to consult them in the present in- 
 stance, lest they might be needlessly involved in the dif- 
 ficulties likely to ensue. One friend, however, was need- 
 ful, and such an one divine Providence had prepared to 
 act an important part in founding the first mission of the 
 American Board. His history is peculiarly interesting 
 and instnictive, and deserves on this account, as well as 
 his usefulness to the mission, a place in the narrative. 
 
 The person referred to, was Lieut. John Wade, a 
 descendant of Field Marshal Wade who led the Royal 
 Army at the famous battle of Preston Pans, aiyoung 
 man perhaps of twenty four years of age, and at the time 
 the Military Aid and Secretary to the Commander in 
 Chief on the Bombay Station. The missionaries had be- 
 come acquainted with him early in the summer, at the 
 house of their leading friend, already well known to the 
 American public, — William T. Monsey, Esq., now Brit- 
 ish Consul at Venice. Mr. Wade took immediate pains 
 to cultivate their acquaintance and to seek their aid in the 
 establishment of his religious principles, — much resembling 
 that young man of whom it is recorded — that Jesus '' be- 
 holding him, loved him and said, one thing thou lackest," 
 but, giving in the result, a striking and beautiful contrast 
 to that melancholy record. One obstacle only seemed to 
 hinder him from following the Savior. It was imaginary, 
 
52 MEMOIR OF 
 
 but to him it was a real test of character, which he fear- 
 ed would prove him wanting, but from which, in the end, 
 he came forth as gold. " I am resolved," said he to his 
 friends, '' that I will never challenge any man to fight a 
 duel, — but what shall I do, if I am challenged ? I can- 
 not make up my mind not to fight, if I am challenged. 
 On this point the young officer pondered and consulted 
 long. Day after day and week after week he pondered and 
 consulted — fearful that he should refuse the demand — 
 still hearing the voice — " One thing thou lackest," often 
 and severely tempted to refuse the claim, and to depart 
 sorrowful, that the kingdom of heaven must be bought so 
 dear. Happily the Spirit aided the struggle — and he 
 was at length enabled to accept the condition, which 
 seemed to him proposed by his Lord and Savior. The 
 result was, not only a fixed and settled decision on the 
 one difficulty, but a strength and boldness and consisten- 
 cy and beauty of Christian character, which were an hon- 
 or to any country and to any age. This character was 
 manifest, not only in his general life and conversation, but 
 in the difficult duties, no longer imaginary, but real, to 
 which he was called. He was thence forward ready to 
 hazard property, reputation, prospects, for the furtherance 
 of the gospel, and to meet their loss with meekness and 
 faith, and continued until his lamented death, steadfast 
 and unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the 
 Lord. 
 
 Before proceeding to notice his part in establishing 
 the mission, his own history may be briefly closed. Af- 
 ter rendering the services which will be immediately re- 
 corded, he was called, apparently in consequence, to suf- 
 
GORDON HALL. 53 
 
 fer the loss of part of his emoluments, and to be traduced 
 in his character. These trials were borne with patience 
 and with profit, and in the language of the 37th Psalm, 
 to which he had turned the attention of the missionaries 
 in their adversities, his righteousness ivas brought forth 
 as the light, and his judgment as the noon-day. In 
 October 1814 he embarked for England with many desires 
 and plans of usefulness to India and the world, but never 
 more to set his feet on either England or India. He em- 
 ployed his time and talents, however, as one ready to 
 meet the sudden coming of his Lord. In his letter to 
 the missionaries from the Isle of France, he speaks of 
 conversation with the passengers on their religious inter- 
 ests — of the use he made of Baxter's Call and religious 
 tracts, — of his regret at not having Bibles for distribution, 
 — of attending the sick and dying, and of the children, 
 who came daily around him to be assisted in saying their 
 prayers. " 1 trust," he says, in conclusion, " that you 
 are all getting on well at Bombay, your schools increas- 
 ing, and your missionary prospects brightening. May 
 the Great God be with you and bless you." The voy- 
 age was prosperous until their arrival in the British Chan- 
 nel ; — after which, at dead of night, the ship struck on 
 the Bill of Portland, and was lost with all on board, ex- 
 cept four of the servants and sailors. This disaster 
 brought many scenes of mourning to Bombay, but no loss 
 was more extensively bewailed than that of the excellent 
 young officer, Lieut. John Wade. 
 
 Such a friend, — thus preparing, as is now manifest, 
 for a youthful death, was raised up by divine grace, to 
 bear an important part in establishing the first mission of 
 5* 
 
54 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the American Board. He was prepared to act in per- 
 fect concert with the missionaries, in the simple spirit of 
 obedience and faith, rather than in view of events and 
 consequences. He volunteered his services, which the 
 missionaries would probably have declined to ask, justifi- 
 ed the measure as right, notwithstanding the prospect of 
 failure, and declared himself willing to aid them, at all 
 hazards. 
 
 The result was his proposal to the missionaries to es- 
 cape to Ceylon in the vessel aboved named. He made 
 all the necessary arrangements, — gave up his own ser- 
 vant to assist them on their voyage, and went with them, 
 in a small boat, to see them safe on board the country 
 vessel, at the mouth of the harbor. After their depart- 
 ure, he prepared and circulated a defence of their con- 
 duct, in leaving as they did. 
 
 Thus seemed to end the Bombay mission, and the 
 missionaries departed, cheered with the hope, tliat if no way 
 of return could be opened, they would find and secure a 
 useful field of labor on the island of Ceylon. 
 
 From Mr. Hall's journal during this voyage, the fol- 
 lowing passages are extracted as specimens of the state of 
 his mind on that trying occasion. 
 
 " Oct. 23. In reflecting on our present situation, 
 
 I have fears lest we have sinned in leaving Bombay as we 
 have ; — perhaps we ought to have waited and trusted in 
 the Lord to deliver us in his own way. — Yet after all, I 
 know not why it was not as right for us to escape firom 
 Bombay, as it was for Paul to escape from Damascus. — 
 
GORDON HALL. 55 
 
 O that we may acknowledge God in all our ways, that he 
 may dh'ect our steps ; — We have great reason to think 
 that the vessel will not go to Ceylon, as we at first ex- 
 pected. — What will be our condition we know not. We 
 thought when the Lord delivered us from Bombay, we 
 should find no further difficulties in getting to Ceylon. — 
 But we are to expect fresh trials. — It is much more im- 
 portant to be prepared for trials than to have the best 
 prospect of escaping them. — Meditated with sweet de- 
 light on Isa. 41 : 10. I feel this passage to be more pre- 
 cious than all riches, conveniences, friends, yea than a 
 thousand worlds." 
 
 The promise which Mr. Hall was enabled thus to ap- 
 propriate to himself, and which he cherished of such ines- 
 timable value, did not fail him. If he seemed to hear 
 the assurance as if spoken to himself — " Fear thou not, 
 for I am with thee, be not dismayed, for I am thy God ; I 
 will strengthen thee, yea I will help thee, yea I will up- 
 hold thee with the right hand of my righteousness ;" that 
 assurance seemed to be fulfilled in the progress of events. 
 A kind providence had already made provisions for the 
 new difficulties in which the missionaries found themselves, 
 as intimated in the last extract from Mr. Hall's journal. 
 
 As they were just ready to leave the small boat to go 
 on board the native vessel at the mouth of the Harbor at 
 Bombay, their kind friend Mr. Wade suddenly thought 
 of the possibihty of their landing on the coast, and finding 
 a scrap of paper just large enough for the purpose, wrote 
 with his pencil to an officer on the coast to whom he had 
 formerly named the missionaries, — " Take good care of 
 my friends Hall and Nott ;" a line which in the event 
 
56 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 proved of essential service to their comfort and pro- 
 gress. 
 
 They had not been long at sea before they learned 
 that their arrangements had been made in entire misun- 
 derstanding of the destination of the vessel, which was 
 bound to (^uilon, on the coast, and not to Ceylon; and 
 that the mariners were utterly incapable of the naviga- 
 tion across the gulf of Manaar. In this emergency they 
 found themselves without funds and without friends. — 
 Happily their " scrap,'' was thought of, and it proved the 
 means of furnishing them with both, and withal prepared 
 the way for their return, with strong recommendations in 
 their favor, from the authorities down the coast. Having 
 persuaded the boatmen to wait for them a few hours, they 
 landed at Cannamore, were kindly received by Col. 
 Lockhart, the Commandant, who assisted them in nego- 
 tiating a draught on Bombay, and gave them a favorable 
 introduction to Cochin. As they were about to go on 
 shore, Mr. Hall remarked to his colleague — " God is now 
 going to reveal his will concerning us, and we shall know, 
 as every successive event occurs, that it has been wisely 
 ordered by a wise and good God." As it proved, the 
 events of the day were exceedingly encouraging. 
 
 They proceeded on their voyage, and on the 30th 
 Oct., they landed at Cochin. " We had great reason to 
 fear," says Mr. Hall, '' that from the informal manner 
 in which w^e left Bombay, we should be interrupted by 
 the English magistrate and sent back. But it pleased 
 God to favor us beyond what we expected, and where we 
 least expected it. The magistrate received us with great 
 kindness, and provided us gratuitous accommodations. — 
 
GORDON HALL. 
 
 57 
 
 We wondered at this mercy of God, kneeled down and 
 blessed his name, confessing our sins in ever having dis- 
 trusted him. 
 
 While Messrs. Hall and Nott were detained at Co- 
 chin seeking and waiting for a passage to Ceylon, they 
 embraced the favorable opportunity presented in visiting 
 the Jews and Syrian Christians, in that neighborhood. 
 
 On the 5th of November, Mr. Hall thus writes in his 
 
 journal. " We had this day expected to leave for 
 
 Ceylon to-morrow morning ; but God has been pleased 
 suddenly to blast our expectations. — About 7 o'clock, P. 
 M., our kind host informed us, that he was sorry to say, 
 that he had received an order from Bombay,, requiring 
 him to see that we were returned to that place by the first 
 
 opportunity. We were of course under the guard of 
 
 police officers ; but the whole business was conducted by 
 the magistrate with the utmost tenderness and respect. — 
 Thus it pleased the Lord to disappoint us. — O may it 
 humble my soul and fit me better to serve him ! — Thanks 
 unto God, none of these things move me ! I find pleas- 
 ure in the reflection, that God has ordered this for some 
 wise and good end ; — he breaks up our plans, only that 
 he may accomplish his otvn, tvhich are infinitely bet' 
 terr 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 INCLUDING THE PERIOD FROM HIS LEAVING COCHIN TO 
 THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE MISSION IN BOMBAY. 
 
 It was indeed so, as Mr. Hall believed. God broke 
 up the 'plans of the missionaries, that he might accomplish 
 his own, which ivere infinitely better. The missionaries 
 returned to Bombay in this confidence ; not ashamed, but 
 believing that God would order their course well. They 
 saw by degrees His plan developed, and adored his wis- 
 dom, which overruled their mistakes and ignorance to the 
 furtherance of his cause. But they had still other diffi- 
 culties to meet, more trying than any which had preceded, 
 amidst which they were favored with new evidences of 
 divine care. 
 
 On their arrival at Bombay, after an absence of about 
 six weeks, they saw none but signs of defeat. They were 
 informed that their departure had been highly displeasing 
 to the governor, and was by him considered derogatory to 
 their character as gentlemen, as well as ministers of the 
 gospel, — that the resolution to send them to England by 
 the next ship might be considered as irrevocable, and that 
 
MEMOIR OF GORDON HALL. 59 
 
 Mrs. Nott had been saved from being sent to England in 
 the Carmarthen* only by the opinion of the governor's 
 physician, that her health was insufficient. In correspon- 
 dence with this unpleasant information, they were detain- 
 ed on board ship, in the harbor. In these circumstances, 
 mainly to set their own conduct in its true light, they pre- 
 pared a memorial, dated Bombay Harbor, on board the 
 Hon. Company's Cruiser Ternate, Dec. 4, 1813, from 
 which the following extracts are taken. — After having 
 met and refuted the unfounded report, in circulation, that 
 they had violated the obUgations of a parole, and present- 
 ing to His Excellency the reasons why they supposed 
 themselves as much at liberty when they left Bombay as 
 when they first arrived there, the missionaries say : 
 
 " Long before we were ordained to the gospel minis- 
 try, it became with us a solemn inquiry, in what part of 
 the world it was the will of Christ we should preach his 
 gospel. In Christian countries we saw thousands of min- 
 isters, bibles and other religious books, to guide immortal 
 
 souls to everlasting life. We looked upon the heathen, 
 
 and alas ! though so many ages had passed away, three 
 fourths of the inhabitants of the globe had not been told 
 that Jesus had tasted death for every man. We saw 
 -them following their fathers, in successive millions, to 
 etesmal death. — The view was overwhelming. — The con- 
 viction of our own duty was clear as noon ; and our de- 
 sire was ardent, to bear to the dying heathen, the glad 
 tidings of great joy — to declare to them Him who had 
 
 * The ship on board of which the government had ordered 
 them to be sent to England. 
 
60 MEMOIR OF 
 
 said, Look unto me and he ye saved, all ye ends of the 
 earth ; and who, after he had brought from the grave the 
 body crucified for men, said. Go — teach all nations — jHe 
 that believeth shall be saved, and he that believeth not 
 
 shall be damned. We were standing on heathen 
 
 ground. — We were surrounded by immortal beings pol- 
 luted by idolatry, dead in sin and exposed to hell. There 
 was not one messenger to a million among all the idola- 
 ters of India, to preach Jesus to them. There was enough 
 before our eyes to convince us, that the command of 
 Christ to teach all nations, had not been thoroughly ful- 
 filled, and we knew that it had never been revoked. — We 
 had for years been preparing ; and we had come to this 
 country, for no other purpose than to obey this command. 
 But we were now called upon to relinquish the purpose 
 which had been so long conceived, — to abandon the work 
 which we had been so long preparing ; and to depart, not 
 only from the particular field which we had entered, but 
 from the heathen altogether. — We were commanded by 
 a government we reverenced, a government exalted, as 
 an enlightened and a Christian government, among the 
 nations of the earth, — a government, under which Chris- 
 tian people have been active, beyond a parallel in mod- 
 em ages, in their efforts for the universal diffusion of 
 Christian knowledge ; and, what was peculiarly distress- 
 ing, your excellency^ had considered it your official duty 
 to execute upon us orders, which would remove us from 
 this field white already for the harvest.^' 
 
 " Thus situated, what could we ? as ministers of 
 Christ, what ought we to have done ? The miseries of 
 the heathen were before us, — the command of Christ was 
 
GORDON HALL. 61 
 
 in full force. — We had hoped and prayed and waited — 
 till almost the day on which the orders for our going 
 were to be executed, our work defeated and our prospect of 
 preaching destroyed. We ask again, what could we, — 
 we appeal to your Christian feelings, what ought we to 
 have done ? That the gospel should be preached to these 
 heathen, we knew was according to the will of Christ. If 
 by any means we could do this, though we were forbid- 
 den, by government, we thought (we say it with all possi- 
 ble deference) that we ought to obey God, rather than 
 man, 
 
 " There did seem to be a way authorized by the Holy 
 Scriptures, which, though doubtful in its Issue, furnished, 
 we thought, considerable prospect of success. It was to 
 escape and reach Ceylon, where we had been assured of 
 protection and encouragement. Paul and Barnabas es- 
 caped from Thessalonica ; and again Paul was let down in 
 a basket by the wall of Damascus, while he knew that 
 the highest civil authority in the city, was waiting to ap- 
 prehend him. 
 
 " We stand far behind apostles, those venerable mes- 
 sengers of the Lord ; but though far behind them, yet as 
 ministers of the same Lord, we feel bound in duty, to 
 plead their example, especially when we consider our- 
 selves, if prevented from doing our work in one city, un- 
 der a command of our Lord to flee to another. This we 
 attemped, but without success ; and for this attempt, we 
 now stand so highly impeached. 
 
 " Amidst the distress which unavoidably results from 
 the imputation of guilt, it affords us consolation to reflect, 
 that until we left Bombay, our characters, by a fair testi- 
 6 
 
62 MEMOIR OF 
 
 mony, both here and at Calcutta, stood unimpeached. If 
 this single act does really bring guilt upon our souls, if it 
 does justly destroy the confidence, previously reposed in 
 our characters, how can we justify apostles and others, of 
 whom the world was not worthy, who in like manner 
 fled from city to city, rather than abandon their work ? 
 
 "Such, Right Hon. Sir, is the statement which we have 
 thought it our duty to submit to your serious considera- 
 tion. We should be happy indeed, should it remove 
 from our characters the imputation of guilt. Confident 
 as we are of none other, than the best intentions, we most 
 earnestly hope and anxiously desire it may, and pray 
 that the time may not be distant, when we shall be freed from 
 the painful duty of vindicating ourselves, and when we 
 shall enter with joy upon that work, for which we are lit- 
 erally strangers and pilgrims, and have no certain dwell- 
 ing place. But the matter rests with God. On him we 
 will endeavour quietly and patiently to wait, — to him w^e 
 will look to bear us through our present trials, — to pub- 
 lish his own gospel to the dying heathen, and to honor 
 his dishonored Son among the nations." 
 
 It was some time after this defence, and after the 
 missionaries had been confined to the ship in the harbor 
 ten days, that the first propositions were made to them 
 for leaving the ship. — Those propositions were a severe 
 trial of the principle on which they had left Bombay, viz. 
 That they had a just right to make use of all the means 
 of escape which Providence might put in their power. — 
 By this principle they determined to abide. On being 
 brought to the police office on Saturday, December 4th, 
 they found prepared for them a form of a bond, in the 
 
GORDON HALL. 63 
 
 sum of 4000 rupees, by which they were to bind them- 
 selves, with a sponsor, not to leave the Island of Bom- 
 bay, without permission. This proposition being declia- 
 ed, it was then proposed, that they should give their pa- 
 role to the same effect. This also was declined ; and on 
 the same principles a third, viz. — that they should give 
 their parole, that they would not leave until Blonday 
 morning. — After declining all propositions, they were re- 
 turned to the ship. 
 
 The next day they were sent for again to the police 
 office, — they were informed by the chief cfficer and their 
 well known friend Lieut. Wade, that their memorial had 
 been kindly received by the governor, though he still 
 considered their conduct blameworthy. They were then 
 directed to take up their residence in the admiralty house, 
 not to leave the Island without application to the govern- 
 ment, and to be ready to sail for England in the next 
 ship. 
 
 In order to a just view of that divine care which even- 
 tually established the mission, — which met the faith of 
 Mr. Hall, as he expressed it on his voyage down the 
 coast, — which strengthened and helped him, it is necessary, 
 before proceeding to an account of the next deliverance, 
 to refer to providential arrangements, which had been 
 made long before. A month previous to their escape 
 down the coast, they had received their first letters from 
 America, since their departure in February, 1812. Those 
 letters informed them of an appointment, by the Board, of 
 a Corresponding Committee at Calcutta. The mission- 
 aries wrote immediately to that Committee, particularly 
 requesting their good offices on the arrival of Lord Moira, 
 
64 MEMOIR OP 
 
 who was daily expected, as governor general of India. 
 Letters to the same effect were written also to Calcutta 
 by their friends in Bombay, and others to Lord Moira's 
 suite, intended to meet him at Madras. No returns were 
 received to these letters previously to the sailing of the 
 Carmarthen, and the missionaries took the only alterna- 
 tive of a voyage to England, by their attempt to escape to 
 Ceylon. In that attempt, as is now seen, they were de- 
 feated, in order to their ultimate and highest success. In 
 the language of Mr. Hall already quoted, " God broke 
 up their plans, that he might accomplish his own, which 
 were infinitely better.'* While the missionaries were at- 
 tempting to reach Ceylon, and again while they were re- 
 turning under arrest, with every prospect of being sent to 
 England, measures were in train at Calcutta, which 
 were to issue in the estabhshment of their mission at 
 Bombay. There too, was faith, like that which, as 
 has been seen, actuated Mr. Hall. While the mission- 
 aries were pressing through their difficulties in the month 
 of October, the committee were laboring in Calcutta in 
 the spirit, which the Rev. Mr. Thomason thus expresses: — 
 " We are deeply concerned in all your movements, and 
 shall feel most happy, and thankful to God, if any thing 
 should arise favorable to all our desires. It will be from 
 Him. Vain is the help of man." — "We look above coun- 
 cils and governors in this matter. We have a gracious 
 Head, who is not unmindful of his church. To Him 
 let us commit the matter, in faith and prayer." 
 
 On the 19th November, while the missionaries were 
 retracing their way to Bombay, a third letter was dis- 
 patched from Mr. Thomason, informing them " of a fa- 
 
GORDON HALL. 65 
 
 vorable intimation from government, which granted all 
 that they requested." This communication was received 
 on the 10th December ; and on the 13th, after waiting a 
 day or two for another letter, the missionaries sent to the 
 governor the following note, enclosing their communica- 
 tions from Calcutta. 
 " Right Hon. Sir, 
 
 Having always been convinced, that the resolution to 
 send us from this country, emanated solely from the or- 
 ders of the supreme government, and not from the dispo- 
 sition of your Excellency, which we know to be friendly 
 to the evangelical object of our mission, and having re- 
 ceived letters from Calcutta, evincing a change of senti- 
 ment, in the late governor general, and the conviction of 
 Lord Moira, the present governor general, " that our in- 
 tentions are to do good, and that no conceivable public in- 
 jury can arise from our staying ;" and ^' that his lordship 
 spoke very decidedly about our being allowed to stay," 
 we beg leave to submit to your perusal the enclosed let- 
 ters, addressed to us by the Rev. Thomas Thomason, a 
 most respectable minister of the Church of England, resident 
 at Calcutta. We trust that your Excellency will consider 
 these letters as containing decisive evidence of the favora- 
 ble inclinations of Lords Minto and Moira in regard to 
 our present circumstances and future views, and that with 
 this proof of the light in which our mission is now regard- 
 ed by the supreme British authority in India, your Ex- 
 cellency will have no difficulty in permitting us to re- 
 main in this place. 
 
 It is with inexpressible satisfaction, that we are ena- 
 bled by a kind Providence, to present these communica- 
 6* 
 
66 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 tions to your Excellency, at this very interesting mo- 
 ment." 
 
 On the 16th they were informed that as the governor 
 was still under positive orders from the supreme govern- 
 ment to send them to England, and that as no reversal of 
 these orders had heen received, they must be obeyed. — 
 On the 20th they received official notice, that a passage 
 was provided for them to England, on a ship to sail the 
 22d. 
 
 About this time, the following thoughts are found in 
 Mr. Hall's private journal. — " Thus it has pleased God 
 again to plunge us into darkness. — I think I experience 
 the fulfilment of that promise, 1 will he with thee in trou- 
 ble. Such a promise seems enough to make troubles 
 desirable. I have the greatest reason to praise God, for 
 all the trials he has laid upon me. On the whole, this 
 time of trouble has been to me a time of more than or- 
 dinary enjoyment ; — though sometimes it has induc- 
 ed fatigue and anxieties which have rather stupified my 
 
 affections and depressed my mind. 1 find great 
 
 comfort in meditating on the trial of faith which God al- 
 lots to his children. Anxious to know what I ought 
 
 to do, whether to address the governor again, or to attempt 
 a second escape, or to wait quietly and see whether the 
 Lord will interpose and deliver us, in some other way. — 
 I think I am perfectly willing to do God's will, if I could 
 but know it. Our circumstances demand much pray- 
 er. Sometimes I feel as though I could fill my mouth with 
 arguments with God, for direction and deliverance. Call- 
 ing to mind past dispensations, I am sometimes ready to 
 
GORDON HALL. 67 
 
 say, God will yet deliver us. It is trying to think of 
 
 the failure of our mission, but it is a blessed reflection, 
 that God will not defeat our plans, unless to execute a 
 better one of his own. — The better the plan, the more 
 desirable it should be executed, therefore in God will I 
 
 confide. This evening endeavored to divest myself of 
 
 all selfish and unholy emotions, and write a farewell ad- 
 dress to the governor, with all possible seriousness and 
 solemnity." 
 
 The following address was submitted to his Excellen- 
 cy on the 20th December. It was most obviously de- 
 signed by the missionaries as a personal address, and not 
 to be laid before the council, unless the governor should 
 see fit to do so. It is not known however that the mis- 
 sionaries regretted that his Excellency saw fit to lay it be- 
 fore his council. In this and in the preceding memorials, 
 whatever of blame or censure, the memoriahsts may seem 
 to have attached to Sir Evan Nepean, was meant to ap- 
 ply to that system of measures adopted by the East In- 
 dia Company and the Bengal Government, and not to 
 Sir Evan himself; for, from first to last, he appears to 
 have been favorably disposed towards the missionaries. 
 
 " Right Hon. Sir, 
 
 We understand that the formal arrangements for our 
 being transported to England are now made. At this 
 decisive moment, we beg to submit to your Excellency 
 the following considerations. 
 
 That exercise of civil authority, which in a manner 
 so conspicuous and determined is about to prohibit two 
 
68 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ministers of Christ from preaching his gospel to the 
 heathen, can be of no ordinary consequence, especially at 
 the present moment, when the Christian public, in Eng- 
 land and America are waiting, with pious solicitude, to hear 
 how the religion of the Bible is welcomed and encour- 
 aged among the pagans in this country. Our case has 
 had so full and conspicuous a trial, that its final decision 
 may serve as a specimen, by which the friends of reli- 
 gion may learn what is likely to befal those evangelical 
 missions to India, which they are laboring to establish and 
 support, by their prayers and by their substance. 
 
 Had the decision been favorable, it would have en- 
 couraged the hearts of thousands to increase their exer- 
 tions for the enlargement of the Redeemer's kingdom ; 
 it would have brought thanksgiving to God and blessings 
 to the heathen. But if the decision must be unfavora- 
 ble, it will tend to deject the hearts of Christians ; it will 
 cast a new cloud of darkness over this heathen land, and 
 discourage many from attempting to rescue the poor 
 pagans from the doom, which awaits idolaters. This mo- 
 mentous decision. Right Hon. Sir, rests with you. 
 
 Now we would solemnly appeal to your Excellency's 
 conscience, and ask ; does not your Excellency believe 
 that it is the will of Christ, that his gospel should be 
 preached to these heathen ? Do you not believe that we 
 have given credible testimony, that we are ministers of 
 Christ, and have come to this country to preach his gos- 
 pel ? and would not prohibiting .us from preaching to the 
 heathen here, be a known resistance of his will ? If your 
 Excellency finally exerts civil authority to compel us 
 from this heathen land, what can it be but a decided op- 
 
GORDON HALL. 69 
 
 position to the spread of the gospel among those immor- 
 tal beings, whom God has placed under your Excellen- 
 cy's government ? Can you, Right Hon. Sir, 
 
 make it appear otherwise to your own conscience, to that 
 Christian public, who must be judges in this case, but es- 
 pecially, can you justify such an exercise of power to 
 your God and final Judge ? 
 
 Your Excellency has been pleased to say, that it is 
 your duty to send us to England, because you have re- 
 ceived orders from the supreme government so to do. 
 
 But, Right Hon. Sir, xvere it even admitted 
 
 that whatever is ordered by a superior authority is right 
 to be done, would not the case stand thus : Several 
 months ago, your Excellency received from the supreme 
 government positive orders to send us to England ; but 
 you repeatedly expressed a deep regret, that you were 
 obliged to execute such orders upon us. But a few days 
 since, we had the happiness to present to your Excellen- 
 cy such communications from Bengal, as were acknow- 
 ledged to evince such a change in the mind of Lord Min- 
 to, as that he was willing we should remain in the coun- 
 try, and that Lord Moira was also favorable to our stay-^ 
 ing. May not your Excellency therefore presume, that 
 notwithstanding the previous orders of the supreme gov- 
 ernment, it has since become their pleasure, that we should 
 remain in the country ? Besides, those communications 
 further state, that the subject will soon come before the 
 council, for a formal decision. But delays are so liable 
 to occur in such cases, that at this moment, a reasonable 
 time has hardly elapsed, for the arrival of an official deci- 
 sion, though we have reason to expect it daily. 
 
70 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Under such circumstances, could your Excellency be 
 judged unfaithful to your trust, should you, at least, sus- 
 pend our departure, till a further time were allowed for 
 official communications to be received from Bengal ? By 
 so doing, could you be thought to take upon yourself an 
 unjustifiable responsibility ; especially when it is consid- 
 ered what a discussion the spreading of the gospel in In- 
 dia has undergone in England, and how great is the pro- 
 bability, that something decidedly in favor, will soon be 
 announced in this country ? 
 
 It is our ardent wish that your Excellency would 
 compare, most seriously, such an exercise of civil authori- 
 ty upon us, with the general spirit and tenor of our Sa- 
 vior's commands. We most earnestly entreat you, not 
 to send us away from the heathen. We entreat you by 
 the high probability that an official permission from the 
 supreme government, for us to remain, will shortly be re- 
 ceived, and that something more general and to the same 
 effect will soon arrive from England. — We entreat you, 
 by the time and money already expended on our mission, 
 and by the Christian hopes and prayers attending it, not 
 utterly to defeat its pious object, by sending us from the 
 country. — We entreat you by the spiritual miseries of the 
 heathen, who are daily perishing before your eyes and 
 under your Excellency's government, not to prevent us 
 from preaching Christ to them. — We entreat you by the 
 blood of Jesus, which he shed to redeem them. — As 
 ministers of Him, who has all power in heaven and on 
 earth, and who with his farewell and ascending voice, com- 
 manded his ministers to go and teach all nations, we en- 
 treat you not to prohibit us from teaching these heath- 
 
GORDON HALL. 71 
 
 en. — By all the principles of our holy religion, by which 
 your Excellency hopes to be saved, we entreat you not to 
 hinder us from preaching the same religion to these per- 
 ishing idolaters. — By all the solemnities of the judgment- 
 day, when your Excellency must meet your heathen sub- 
 jects, before God's tribunal, we entreat you not to hinder 
 us from preaching to them that gospel, which is able to 
 
 prepare them, as well as you, for that awful day. ■ — 
 
 And we earnestly beseech Almighty God, now and ever 
 to guide your Excellency in that way which shall be 
 most pleasing in his sight." 
 
 Immediately after communicating the above, which 
 they considered their final appeal, Mr. Hall thus writes 
 in his private journal : 
 
 " Without any regard to personal considerations, I 
 think I am willing that God should direct. Sometimes 
 I have a kind of inward persuasion, that the same Lord, 
 
 who has so often delivered us, will deliver us now. 
 
 Blessed be God, who enables me to have some precious 
 meditations on his power, and his good will to his chil- 
 dren and to his cause, and who I trust enables me to pray 
 with some degree of the affection, tenderness and submis- 
 sion of a child." 
 
 In view of the extracts which precede and follow this 
 memorial, it may again be said, that he trusted and obeyed, 
 in view of the command and promise, and not in view of 
 events and consequences. This final appeal was without 
 prospect of success ; — it was made with no other hope 
 than that He who had delivered so often, could and would 
 deliver, in the last extremity. 
 
72 MEMOIR OF 
 
 And it was in the last extremity, that a deliver- 
 ance was wrought, surprising and overcoming. After dis- 
 patching this communication, the missionaries proceeded 
 in their preparations for a voyage to England. They 
 were not, of course, even to the last, without plans for 
 another escape, but none had been devised which seemed 
 likely to elude the police officers, by whom all their move- 
 ments were watched. No alternative seemed to remain, 
 but to be ready to embark on the 22d December. Ac- 
 cordingly, on the 21st they did complete their arrange- 
 ments — their baggage was prepared — the porters were 
 collected, and had carried it into the yard below, and the 
 boat was in waiting at the landing place, to take it on 
 board. At this juncture a young man in charge went to 
 the captain for an order for the baggage to be received on 
 board. The captain sent to the pay office for the passage 
 money, when the reply was, that the payment had been 
 withheld. The result, with the feeling which the occa- 
 sion called forth, are thus expressed by Mr. Hall : 
 
 " Dec. 21. At half past 4 o'clock, P. M., Mr. 
 
 called and said that the governor had submitted our let- 
 ter to his council ; and as no official communication from 
 the supreme government at Bengal had been received 
 later than the 19th ult. it was supposed that some delay 
 had been occasioned, and that we should be allowed to 
 remain, till such communications should be received." — 
 
 " Throwing myself into my closet, I kneeled 
 
 down, and blessed the prayer hearing God, for this signal 
 interposition, beseeching him to go on and perfect what 
 he had begun. — There I renewedly devoted myself to 
 him. — It was a melting, precious season." 
 
GORDON HALL. 73^ 
 
 The Missionaries remained enjoying the sufferance 
 and protection of government, in pursuing their work, 
 without any farther communication from Sir Evan, till 
 some time in 1815, his Excellency personally communi- 
 cated to Mr. Hall the result of his correspondence on the 
 subject. After briefly recapitulating what had taken 
 place, his Excellency said, the whole business had been 
 represented to the Court of Directors in England, and 
 that they, in reply, had stated, that the communications 
 from the Bombay government were such, as led the 
 Court of Directors to beheve that the object of the mis- 
 sionaries was simply the promotion of religion ; and that 
 therefore he (Sir Evan) was at liberty to allow them to 
 remain, if he chose, and that they should acquiesce in 
 such a decision. His Excellency added, " I can now 
 assure you, that you have my entire permission to remain 
 here, so long as you conduct yourselves in a manner 
 agreeably to your office ; and I heartily wish you success 
 in your work." 
 
 " Under Providence," say the Prudential Committee 
 in their report, " grateful acknowledgements are due to 
 the Right Hon. Sir Evan Nepean, for the candor, mag- 
 nanimity and kindness, exhibited in his treatment of the 
 missionaries, so creditable to his character as a magistrate 
 and a Christian." 
 
 The formal permission given in the last extract was 
 more than the missionaries had ever expected : and more, it 
 is believed, than any English mission in India, at that 
 time enjoyed. This unexpected blessing, however, was 
 not without another crisis, which, at the date of the last 
 extract, was unknown to Mr. Hall, and probably to Sir 
 7 
 
i4 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Evan himself. — The whole correspondence had been laid 
 before the Court of Directors in England, and that Court 
 were on the eve of sending to India an Order, directly 
 the reverse of that referred to in the communication to 
 Mr. Hall : — censuring all their civil and ecclesiastical ser- 
 vants, who had abetted the missionaries, and requiring the 
 removal of the American missionaries from India. At 
 this juncture, the venerable Charles Grant, with great 
 pains, prepared a written defence of the conduct of the 
 missionaries, from their own documents then before the 
 Court, which happily convinced the Directors, and gave 
 rise to the despatches to Bombay of which Sir Evan spoke 
 in his conversation with Mr. Hall. 
 
 Thus was established the first mission of the Ameri- 
 can Board. If it has been apparently less successful in 
 the number of conversions from the heathen, than some, 
 which have succeeded it, it should never be forgotten, 
 that the early blessings, which were bestowed upon it, 
 have made it in no small degree a means of their success : 
 and of that religious spirit at home, by which they have 
 been begun and sustained. It is impossible to tell what 
 would have been the effect upon the American churches, 
 if at either crisis, in the preceding history, the missiona- 
 ries had returned defeated and disheartened. But it is 
 plain, that their faith and success were a means of ex- 
 tending and establishing the principle and spirit of missions 
 to the heathen, which have already carried the gospel 
 from the Western world to all parts of the globe, and 
 which promise to abound until the whole earth shall be 
 full of the knowledge and glory of the Lord, 
 
GORDON HALL. 75 
 
 It is equally plain that this mission, and those which 
 have followed in its train, have greatly extended the sav- 
 ing influence of religion at home, and have in some degree 
 prevented, and give still high promise of preventing the 
 declension, which, in all former history, has at length fol- 
 lowed an extensive revival of religion. Can it then be 
 doubted that the mission at Bombay, though embarrassed in 
 its first establishment in Dec. 1813, and greatly afflicted 
 since, by the illness, removal and death, of an unusual num- 
 ber of missionaries, will at length prove, not only the 
 means of blessing, to the American churches and to their 
 daughters in other lands, but according to its original de- 
 sign, make Bombay the metropoUs of a pure Christianity 
 in Western India, 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 CONTAINING VARIOUS LETTERS AND EXTRACTS FROM HIS 
 JOURNAL DURING THE PERIOD OF HIS EiMBARRASSMENTS 
 WITH THE GOVERNMENT AT CALCUTTA AND BOMBAY. 
 
 For the purpose of presenting to the reader a con- 
 nected view, of the nature, progress and happy termina- 
 tion of Mr. Hall's embarrassments in gaining a residence 
 in India, as contained in the two preceding chapters, some 
 interesting letters written at that time, were omitted, and 
 will here be introduced. 
 
 To the Rev. Dr, Porter, of the Theological Seminary, 
 Andover. 
 
 " Calcutta, Sept. 26, 1812. 
 Rev. and dear Sir, 
 The reflection sometimes occurs, that I am engaged 
 in this eastern mission, contrary to the advice of a num- 
 ber of ministers and friends, venerable for their piety and 
 wisdom. I well know that some of my friends in Amer- 
 ica expect me to feel some bitter reflections, that I fool- 
 ishly and wickedly refused to labor in the field, which 
 they thought, Providence pointed out to me ; and that I 
 
MEMOIR OF GORDON HALL. 77 
 
 have gone, unbidden, to an unknown land, probably to la- 
 bor and suffer and spend my strength for nought. Dear Sir, 
 I must say, it was painful indeed to see good men, and 
 teachers too, in the churches, either opposed or quite in" 
 different to what appeared- to me one of the plainest 
 and most important Christian duties. I can assure my 
 friends, that I have none of those bitter reflections ; but 
 I have the increasing conviction, that hereafter the 
 churches will be amazed at their present neglect of the 
 perishing heathen, and their lack of due exertion to ren- 
 der the name of the Lord great among the nations. And 
 must not a double portion of this sad amazement fall up- 
 on those v/atchmen in Zion, who have neglected to lead 
 their churches to correct views of their obligation to the 
 heathen ? Had they been suitably alive to this work, 
 had they faithfully presented it to their people, how ma- 
 ny more prayers for the heathen had been offered to God 
 by his saints ? — how many more pious young men would 
 have been educated for the ministry and sent forth in the 
 name of Christ to the heathen ? O how much is to be 
 done to prepare the way for the coming of our Lord 1" 
 
 Extract from a letter to his 'parents. 
 
 " Bombay, Dec. 16, 1812. 
 My dear Father, 
 Your affectionate son is still alive, is in good health 
 and in the very place and employment, which he w^ould 
 be, if left to his own choice. I have nothing but my sins 
 to interrupt my happiness, and from these, I trust my 
 blessed Savior will in due time completely deliver me. 
 Glory be to God for his grace ! Without this blessed hope, 
 7* 
 
78 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 who can think of death, — who can look to the judgment 
 day and eternity ! To go down to the grave, without 
 Christ for our friend — to appear at the bar of God with- 
 out him for our advocate, — alas ! who can bear the 
 thought of groaning under the weight of his sin and guilt 
 through eternity ! Who can dwell with devouring fire ! 
 It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living 
 God. The wicked is driven away in his wickedness, but the 
 righteous hath hope in his death. Death how solemn, how 
 near ! — Judgment — how awful, how certain ! Eternity 
 — everlasting torments with devils, — or everlasting joy 
 with Christ ! O my dear Father, are you prepared for 
 these scenes ? 
 
 My beloved mother, my brothers and sisters, are you 
 ready ? Where do you stand ? — Have you dug deep 
 and built your house on the rock, Christ Jesus ? Have 
 you been born again ? Have old things passed away and 
 all things become new ? Do you love God ? Do you 
 love prayer ? Do you love the Bible ? Do you love all 
 that God commands you to do? Is it your study daily, 
 from morning to night, to fear God and keep his com- 
 mandments ? Do you continually watch to see where 
 you violate God's will? And when you sin, are you 
 ready to confess it to God — to mourn over it, and hum- 
 bly to beg forgiveness for Christ sake ? Un- 
 less you find these things in your hearts, do not, I beseech 
 you, think yourselves ready to die. 
 
 I always feel condemned, because I did not urge these 
 things more earnestly upon you, when I was with you. 
 But those precious seasons are gone forever ! and now I 
 
GORDON HALL. 79 
 
 can only write you a few letters from a far country, and 
 pray, God to save your souls." 
 
 Extracts from a letter to his parents. 
 
 '' Bombay, March 8, 1813. 
 My dear parents, 
 
 I suppose you have received no letters from me since 
 I left Philadelphia, though I have written you three times. 
 God has dealt with me in great kindness. With the ex- 
 ception of a few days, I have had perfect health, and 
 more comfort in religion and more general happiness, 
 than I ever before experienced, in an equal portion of my 
 life. Were there no more to be brought into the ac- 
 count, than my oivn spiritual advantage, I should even 
 then have great occasion to bless God for calling me to 
 the missionary work. But I find that my wicked heart 
 is the same here as in America. No change of circum- 
 stances or climate has power to subdue its awful depravi- 
 ty. Nothing but the mighty power of the Holy Ghost, 
 can ever take away sin and fit the heart for heaven. 
 
 When we arrived in this place, we found that the 
 government of Bengal had written to the government here 
 "laying certain grievious things to our charge," which, 
 however, very happily for us, we have been able, at least 
 as we think, fully to disprove. 
 
 Here is a field vastly important, perhaps none is 
 more so ; and we should esteem it a very great favor 
 from God, should he here set before us an open door, and 
 suffer no man to shut it. But if he refuse to grant the 
 desire of our hearts, we will submit, but \t^e will not be 
 discouraged. We are very liable to be sent to England, 
 
80 MEMOIR OF 
 
 In a short time ; the next yoa hear from us may be from 
 there, or perhaps from our own hps in America. 
 
 My dear father, I greatly desire to hear from you ; if you 
 are yet unreconciled to God, I earnestly entreat you, as an 
 affectionate son, not to live another day, without making 
 .Christ your friend. Death must be near, and the retribu- 
 tions of eternity no farther off. My dear mother, I 
 
 think of you with great affection, and I fear you are too 
 anxious about things of the present life, and do not give 
 yourself sufficiently to the daily reading of the Bible, to 
 meditation and to prayer. It can hardly be expected, 
 that any will get to heaven, without much exercise in these 
 things ; certainly without them, none can enjoy the com- 
 forts of religion, and let their light shine before others." 
 
 Letter to Rev. Darius O. Griswold. 
 
 " Bombay, Aug, 1813. 
 My dear brother, 
 
 This is my fourth letter to you since I left America. 
 It is however doubtful whether they have reached you, 
 an account of the deplorable war, with which God is 
 chastising America for her sins. Over this great calam- 
 ity, I would mingle my tears with yours, and implore the 
 Prince of peace to come and still the nations. 
 
 As to war, you may mark me for a thorough Quaker. 
 I believe it is utterly opposed to the spirit of the gospel, for 
 man in any case, to draw his sword and stab his brother, 
 " bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh." I wish every 
 body would read Barclay, Clarkson and Dodge on this sub- 
 ject. Though they have not advanced the whole weight 
 of argument that might be presented, yet I think enough 
 
GORDON HALL. 81 
 
 to convince every pious mind. How long did many good 
 men advocate the slave trade, — ^but now what a phenom- 
 enon to see such a man ? So it will soon be with war. 
 Wars must cease before the millennium can come ; — he 
 therefore, who advocates war, does virtually advocate a 
 procrastination of the millennium. O that God would 
 teach his people to come out from the world and keep 
 their garments unspotted ! 
 
 Till very recently, we have been expecting to 
 
 go to England by the first fleet now about to sail. But 
 instead of going in it, I write by it. It will be some 
 months before other ships will go. In the mean time, we 
 hope God will in some way, give us an entrance among 
 the heathen, in this most interesting field. We endeav- 
 or to leave all with him and walk by faith. We have labor- 
 ed hard at the native language, for five months, and have 
 made considerable progress. Should we go to England 
 or even to America, with our present views, we should 
 be far from concluding that this is not to be the field of 
 our future labors. 
 
 Difficulties in the way of building up Zion, should on- 
 ly increase the exertions of her friends. You know what 
 a slothful, treacherous spirit is in the world, and you 
 know too, how the Lord views it. What if the work is 
 commanded, in times of great discouragement ? There 
 is a full warrant for setting it forward. 
 
 The Desire of all nations has come once, and he will 
 come again ; but his way must be prepared before him. 
 And as before he was manifest in the flesh, all the con- 
 cerns of the world were tending to his first advent, so 
 since then, every thing is tending to his second coming. 
 
82 MEMOIR OF 
 
 « 
 
 The moment we lose sight of this, we also lose sight of 
 the Consolation of Israel, of the glory of the church, of 
 her Redeemer and her God. 
 
 Trying things have befallen our mission. I want to 
 hear of their effect upon the churches. Churches, as 
 well as missionanies, need to be exhorted to faith, patience, 
 and a preparation for disappointments. Since Christ will 
 certainly destroy satan's kingdom, and convert all nations 
 to himself, and since he will certainly employ Christians 
 in this work, the more difEculties are increased, the more 
 and better soldiers must be sent into the field," 
 
 It will be perceived by the following extracts, as well 
 as by a preceding letter, that Mr. Hall was an advocate 
 for the doctrine of peace. He uniformly and zealously 
 opposed the principle of war in every shape, and on every 
 occasion. He was not altogether unsuccessful in his ef- 
 forts to lead others to adopt the same sentiment. It is 
 known that two young English officers in the India ser- 
 vice, with whom Mr. Hall was conversant, were brought 
 into the same sentiments chiefly through his instrumen- 
 tality. It is believed both of these young gentlemen con- 
 sider Mr. Hall as instrumental in their conversion to God, 
 as well as of abandoning the principle of war. 
 
 The four following letters were written by Mr. Hall 
 to one of these young men. 
 
GORDON HALL. 83 
 
 " Bomhay, Aug, 25, 1813. 
 My dear friend, 
 
 Yours of the 23d came to hand last evening. I rejoice 
 that the Lord has not forsaken you, that he does not 
 leave you to sin, v\^ithout being sensible of it, that he is 
 teaching you the depravity of your heart, the vanity of 
 this world, the necessity of Christ, and the duty of tak- 
 ing up the cross and following him. How great is that 
 grace, which inchned your heart to think of the Savior ! 
 
 When we think of the treachery of our hearts, where 
 should we find any hope, had not God said, I will not 
 forsake my people. In our hearts all is discouragement 
 — in Christ, all is encouragement. Without Christ, we 
 can do nothing — through Christ strengthening us, we can 
 do all thinojs. 
 
 You desire me to be very explicit on " the matter of 
 war, and respecting its being justifiable or not." You 
 cannot mean that I should enter into a full discussion of 
 the whole subject ; it would require a volume. I per- 
 fectly agree with you in viewing the three cases of war 
 which you mentioned, as entirely contrary to the gospel. 
 If these three are the only cases in which you are liable 
 to be called to fight, and if you deem it contrary to the 
 gospel to fight in either of these cases, then your way is 
 clear. You must leave the army, or do violence to your 
 conscience. 
 
 As to war and violence, in every shape, I am as con- 
 fident that it is utterly contrary to the spirit of the gospel, 
 as I am that theft or any other imiuorality is so. You 
 cannot expect me to collect and arrange the arguments 
 against it. Just look at this command, " Put ye on the 
 
84 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Lord Jesus." Assume his character — ^be holy and harm- 
 less as he was — be meek, lowly, gentle and inoffensive 
 as he was. Love your enemies, pray for them and do 
 them good, as he did. Peter, in his zeal to defend his 
 master (and what cause could be more justifiable) cut off 
 an ear of one of the mob. But Peter was reproved for 
 drawing the sword, and Christ wrought a miracle to heal 
 his enemy. And when he was seized by his enemies, he 
 was led like a lamb to the slaughter, he opened not his 
 mouth. Such is the character we are to put on, and nev- 
 er, for a moment, to put off. Now can the man who 
 thus puts on Christ, thus abides in Christ, thus conforms 
 to Christ, can he draw his sword and take the life of his 
 fellow man, and hurry him to the bar of God ? 
 
 " Whatever ye would that men should do to you, do ye 
 the same to them." — Now is it possible for a man to com- 
 mit any kind of violence, without breaking this com- 
 mand ? 
 
 We are commanded to pray for all men, and to pray 
 withovit ceasing. — Who can reconcile this with the busi- 
 ness of Mlling them ? 
 
 It is our duty to pray that wars may cease. But how 
 would such a prayer sound on the lips of a man girded 
 with the sword. — Let your heart be open to conviction — 
 keep the Savior before your eye, and you cannot remain 
 in doubt on this subject." 
 
 " Bombay, Sept, 1813. 
 Dear friend. 
 You say that your sins and your Savior are constant- 
 ly before your eyes. I rejoice at this. May it never be 
 
GORDON HALL. 85 
 
 ot/ierwise. David, that eminent servant of God, said, 
 " my sin is ever before me," and again, " I set the Lord 
 always before me." There were doubtless two important 
 means, which he employed, in his becoming a man after 
 God's own heart. 
 
 You do well in making every step a subject of prayer. 
 Could I say any thing to impress this duty still more 
 deeply upon your mind, I should deem myself inexcusa- 
 ble in not doing it. Your trying circumstances do, in a 
 very special manner, call you to pray erfuln ess. 
 
 Concerning your resignation, I think you have taken 
 a right course. It is unquestionably correct to reduce 
 your inquiry to the single point, — " Is the profession of 
 arms right, on Bible proof, or is it wrong ?" If wrong, 
 if sinful, It must be abandoned, come what may,- — noth* 
 ing is so daring and presumptuous as living in known sin. 
 
 I am glad you make the Bible your only guide ; the 
 moment you leave this, for any other rule, your case is 
 alarming. If you weigh all your arguments in this holy 
 balance, you will escape error. But, my friend, feel th^ 
 importance of being taught by the Holy Spirit. If you 
 see your duty, you will not pursue it, unless moved for- 
 ward by the grace of God. If you begin the pursuit, you 
 will finish it only through Christ strengthening you. 
 
 The question before you is, whether you shall aban- 
 don, what the world calls honorable, lucrative and wise ; 
 and in the place of it, take what the same world esteems 
 folly, ignominy and poverty. In this, you will find the 
 w^orld, satan and all the wickedness of your own heart 
 combined to oppose you. They will not mind defeats— 
 if they do not succeed in one attack, they will plot anoth- ^ 
 8 
 
86 MEMOIR OF 
 
 er. In the great work of salvation, it is satan's policy, 
 first, to hold the sinner in perfect stupidity ; if he fails in 
 this, he will endeavor to induce him to put it off for the 
 present ; if he does not succeed here, he v^^ill attempt to 
 substitute error for truth. These are his devices, not on- 
 ly in the article of personal salvation, but in every step of 
 Christian duty. May you be enabled to take refuge in 
 Christ, who has overcome principalities and powers, and 
 can easily give you the victory over all these mighty 
 foes." 
 
 " Bombay, Sept. 27, 1813. 
 My dear friend, 
 Yours of the 18th came to hand on the 21st. We 
 unitedly blessed God for his mercy to you. Neither we 
 nor you can ever ascribe to him one thousandth part of 
 that praise, which is his due ; but let us do all we can, 
 and pray for strength to do more. If God has truly en- 
 lightened your mind by a knowledge of his truth, and en- 
 abled you, in any measure, to do his will, how great the 
 mercy ! Such knowledge does not spring from any acute- 
 ness of mental discernment ; for the natural man under- 
 standeth not the things of the Spirit, nor can he know 
 them, because they are spiritually discerned. . . . You 
 say, you are ignorant — and well may you say this. The 
 Christian is a perpetual student ; he has many things to 
 study and to learn, before he can fully know what the 
 Lord would have him do. So far as you have obtained a 
 knowledge of God's will, you cannot hold it fast, unless 
 you are strengthened by divine grace ; much less can you 
 without the same grace, derive peace and comfort firom 
 
GORDON HALL. 87 
 
 that knowledge. While you fear that you are leaning to 
 your own understanding, see well to it, that you do not 
 fear still more to submit yourself to be taught of God — 
 to sit at the feet of Jesus, with an entire willingness to 
 hear and obey every direction he may give. 
 
 You seem decided on the subject of war. I think all 
 your subsequent reflections, if devout, will only confirm 
 your decisions, and render you more thankful for that 
 spiritual light and grace, which enabled you to make 
 them. — You request me " to search, if there are any 
 scriptural proofs in favor of war :" I could as soon look 
 for proof that men may he one to another, as that they 
 may slaughter one another. The last passages on which 
 my mind received satisfaction were Rom. 13: 1 — 8. 1 
 Cor. 7: 20, 21. The objection arising from the first of 
 these, you have answered, incontrovertjbly ; the second 
 oo more proves that the soldier must abide in his calling, 
 than it does that the highway-man must abide in his. 
 
 You say you cannot remain in the army, with a clear 
 conscience, and shall therefore resign your commission, — 
 but by retaining it and going to England on a furlough and 
 then resigning, the passage will cost you only 1500 rupees, 
 whereas if you resign here your passage will cost 4000. 
 If your profession in the army is incompatible with your 
 duty as a Christian, it can be no less sinful for you to con- 
 tinue in that profession for a moment, either on board ship 
 or in England, than here ; and to do it, for the sake of 
 saving money to benefit your aged parents, or for any 
 other purpose, would be " doing evil, that good may 
 come." 
 
 In the present stage of the business, I advise you to 
 
88 MEMOIR OF 
 
 bring distinctly before your mind this solemn inquiry, 
 by what course of life you can do most for the glory of 
 God, and retain a conscience void of offence. I would 
 submit to your consideration the solemn inquiry, wheth- 
 er you ought not to make it the fixed object of your life 
 to serve God in this country, where, as you tmst, God 
 has begun to prepare you for heaven. You may begin 
 in the capacity of a school-master, and see how much 
 you can do for God, in training up youth in knowledge 
 and religion. — In the mean time, you can pursue the 
 study of the popular languages of the country, and the 
 study of divinity ; and when you shall judge it expedient, 
 you can receive ordination and enter the ministry and 
 preach the word of life to these perishing millions. 
 
 But you will say, " what shall I do for the benefit of 
 my parents" — " and how can I gain a support?" As to 
 your own support, I conceive there would be no diffi- 
 culty. The avails of your school, with Christian plain- 
 ness and simplicity in your style of living, would not only 
 secure you a subsistence, but would enable you to do some- 
 thing for your dear parents. Perhaps if you should write 
 to your parents, letting them know what God has done 
 for your soul, your views of duty and your desires to be 
 useful here, they would not wish you to leave this field of 
 usefulness merely to minister to their wants." 
 
 The following and last letter to this young officer, 
 contains a discussion of a principle of very general appli- 
 cation, and on which multitudes are deceived to their own 
 ruin and the great injury of community ; it therefore de- 
 serves the particular consideration of the reader. 
 
GOUDON HALL. 89 
 
 " Bombay, Oct. 5, 1813. 
 
 My dear Sir, 
 
 The questions you propose are important, and not 
 without difficulties. I consider myself as fearfully re- 
 sponsible to God for every word I write you. I need 
 much time to meditate upon and examine the subject. — 
 But as you desire me to write immediately, and as I shall 
 only have time to receive another letter from you, before 
 my expected departure, I send you such thoughts as oc- 
 cur to my mind without much meditation. 
 
 Your first inquiry is this, " can I relinquish the pres- 
 ent means of subsistence, which God has given me, till I 
 
 have some reasonable hope of gaining my bread ?" > 
 
 You admit that your profession is a sinful one, which you 
 cannot conscientiously follow. But, dear Sir, will you 
 charge God with putting you into this sinful profession, 
 or providing such unholy means for your subsistence ? — 
 Ought you not rather to consider, that in the pride, van- 
 ity and thoughtlessness of your heart, you put yourself in- 
 to this situation, contrary to his will, as made known to 
 you in his word ? And that God might justly call you to 
 want and disgrace for it? Again. If your profession is a 
 sinful one, is it better to run the risk of continuing a while 
 in a course of sin, than to run the risk of wanting bread ? 
 You say " till I have some reasonable hope of gaining 
 my bread :" 1 would have you examine Ps. 34 : 9, 10. 
 and 84, 11. Matt. 6: 25—34, and Mark 10: 28—31. 
 Now do not the numerous promises of this kind, which 
 God has made to his children, amount to so much as '^ a 
 reasonable hope of gaining your bread ?" Do not the 
 
 terms of this inquiry look something like this ? If I 
 
 8* 
 
90 MEMOIR OF 
 
 could but see that my bread would be sure, then I would 
 trust in God for it, and do what he commands ; but till I 
 have this " reasonable hope," I must take care of myself. 
 
 My dear Sir, we are to walk by faith, and not by 
 
 sight. 
 
 You argue from the command, "abstain from all ap- 
 pearance of evil," as though giving up a reasonable hope 
 of gaining your bread, had the '' appearance" of evil. — 
 But has it not something more than the " appearance of 
 evil?" is it not evil itself to remain in an evil employ- 
 ment, though you might in your heart iiTtend to make a 
 pious use of the avails of that employment ? 
 
 If I mistake not, you allude to the words of our Sa- 
 vior, " man shall not live by bread alone &c.," as though 
 it might countenance you in continuing in your profession. 
 These words are a quotation from Deut. 8:3. The 
 sentiment is most obviously this, that we are first to do 
 every thing commanded, and trust God to provide our 
 bread. This, I conceive, is the exact and invariable rule, 
 in all cases, where the method proposed for gaining bread 
 comes in competition with the command of God. But 
 this does not forbid temperate foresight and diligence in 
 any path, which does not run counter to the command 
 of God. But after all, if the course you contemplate, 
 should bring you to hunger and even to death, would that 
 be any argument against it ? What has the faith of those 
 of whom the world was not worthy, brought them to ? (see 
 Heb. 11 : 36 — 39.) Can you suffer more than they 
 did ? and does their suffering prove that they chose a 
 wrong course ? 
 
 Your next mquiry is, " what shall you do for your 
 
GORDON HALL. 91 
 
 dear parents in this trying situation ?" This is a tender 
 point. I shall only observe at present, that if your pro- 
 fession is a sinful one, they sinned in putting their son in- 
 to it, and God might justly make them suffer for it. — 
 Certainly neither they nor any other persons have a right, 
 for a moment, to bind you to that situation, which you 
 cannot occupy, without violating the precepts and will of 
 your Savior, nor can any consideration justify you in sus- 
 taining a profession, which you linow to be disallowed by 
 Christ." 
 
 To his cousin, John Hall, Esq. Ellington, (Conn.) 
 " Bombay, Oct. 13, 1813. 
 My dear friend. 
 Yours of Sept. 1812, has just reached me. It was 
 the first letter I received from America. It gladdened my 
 heart. We had been for months deeply lamenting the 
 foolish war, in which our country is engaged. 1 hope 
 every effort will be made to bring good out of this evil, 
 by showing people how sinful and presumptuous is every 
 war, which is not specially authorized and directed by a 
 revelation from Heaven. Since war is but the scourge 
 of Heaven to chastise guilty nations, and since Jehovah 
 has said, " Vengeance is mine, I will repay it," how pre- 
 sumptuous for one nation, unbidden, to step forward in 
 the execution of such vengeance upon another nation ? 
 
 But while the thunder of war is rending the heavens, 
 with what joy do we behold the silent, but majestic move- 
 ments of divine grace ? What is said in your letter and in 
 others of a later date of the increasing love of Christians, 
 their zeal against war and in favor of missions, and also 
 
92 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 about revivals, has greatly comforted us under our se- 
 vere trials. Some of these I mentioned to you, in my 
 letter from Calcutta. 
 
 It was with much difficulty we succeeded in getting 
 to this place ; and since our arrival, we have been, and 
 still are, in utter uncertainty, whether we can remain Or 
 not. But we have strong hope that things will soon 
 change, for the better. We are encouraged, by the 
 manner in which the subject of missions is coming before 
 the British nation. Yet how surprising, how distressing ! 
 — Eighteen hundred years ago, it was solemnly comman- 
 ded by Jesus Christ, that his gospel should be preached 
 to every creature, but now the British parliament is de- 
 bating whether it may or may not be published to 60,000, 
 000 of their heathen subjects in Asia. Is not this some- 
 thing like what Dr. Backus says, " that men sometimes 
 form themselves into a lower house to check the proceed- 
 ings of the Almighty." 
 
 Since we have been in India, we have seen every 
 thing that is calculated to fill our hearts with gratitude, 
 for the blessings of the gospel, with lamentation over 
 the apostasy of man, with commiseration for perishing 
 sinners, and with zeal for the universal diffusion of the 
 word of life. We have seen almost all sorts of cus- 
 toms, manners and conditions of human life. I will not 
 attempt a detail. Indeed it matters little whether a 
 man's hair trails upon the ground like the Chinese, or 
 whether like the Hindoos it is shorn as close as an En- 
 glishman's face. — Whether he binds his loins with a gir- 
 dle like the Asiatic, or covers his nakedness with a blan- 
 ket like the North American savage ; — whether he lives 
 in a bamboo or a log hut, — on a plain or a mountain ; — 
 
GORDON HALL. 93 
 
 whether he eats rice or wheat ; — whether his language is 
 refined or barbarous, — or what are the personal qualities 
 of the multitudes of gods which crowd the Hindoo pan- 
 theon ; — a thousand things of this kind may be interest- 
 ing and amusing to the curious, but they are not the 
 things which Christians need, to excite them to action in 
 disseminating the gospel. The facts which the Chris- 
 tian needs are few and simple. The world is full of 
 heathen. Christ died for them all. The gospel must 
 be preached to them. This is the manifesto with which 
 Christians should advance to the holy war; and they 
 would do well to take with them this military maxim, " no 
 fort is too strong to be taken." 
 
 I long to see, in some periodical publication a series 
 of numbers from an able pen, on topics like the following. 
 — What means f as such, are adequate to evangelize all 
 nations 1 — How far would the present state of heathen 
 nations allow these means to be employed! How far 
 have the Christian churches ability to employ these means, 
 taking for their rule of duty, the example of Christ and 
 his apostles 1 — What will be deemed, at the day of judg- 
 ment, an adequate excuse, for not employing these means, 
 to their full extent. 
 
 f The translation of the Bible into the various lan- 
 guages of the heathen is another subject, which I have an 
 equal desire to see taken up, in the same way. On this sub- 
 ject, it seems to me, the Christian public is nmning into 
 an alarming error, in two respects. — First by ascribing to 
 these translations, as they are now made, a degree of per- 
 fection, which from the nature of the case, they cannot 
 possess. The second error lies, in assigning to the 
 
94 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Bible alone, that agency in converting the world, which 
 God has not assigned. Many seem to suppose that if the 
 Bible were only scattered among the nations, the work of 
 conversion would follow of course ; and that when the 
 Scriptures are thus diffused, the field is occupied, and 
 preachers can be spared to go to other regions. The 
 fact is that in the economy of human salvation, the hving 
 preacher holds the most prominent instrumentality. The 
 Bible alone was never designed by God to convert the 
 nations, — it contains the doctrines and the truths which 
 the living preacher is to explain and enforce. It is the 
 armory from which the soldier of the cross is to furnish 
 himself with his weapons of conquest." 
 
 Letter to Rev. Dr. Porter. 
 
 " Bomlay, Oct. 1813. 
 
 In return for your interesting letter, I could fill 
 
 this, by relating the way in which the Lord has led us, 
 but I forbear. I will only say, every step has been mark- 
 ed with loving kindness. True we have had trials, nu- 
 merous and severe, but they were all mercies. 
 
 This island embraces about as much temtory as 
 
 an ordinary parish in New-England, and contains more 
 than 200,000 souls. But why should I speak of Bombay 
 — a little speck, which can hardly be discerned upon the 
 map of the heathen world ? why speak of its perishing 
 multitudes which would almost be lost in adding the mill- 
 ions which people other pagan countries ? The church 
 is to fix her eye upon the whole unevangelized world, 
 with all its necessities and claims, resolving to meet these 
 claims and relieve these necessities. 
 
GORDON HALL. 95 
 
 I am accustomed to look upon the whole heathen 
 world as one vast field, already white for the harvest. I 
 then estimate the number of laborers necessary to reap 
 this field, and the number which the Christian church is 
 able and in duty bound, to send forth to work, and my 
 heart sinks within me. Separated far from each other, I 
 see here and there one, standing on the borders of the 
 field and toiling to gather in a little of the decaying, yet 
 precious grain. But O what are these, when compared 
 with the extent and worth of the harvest ! 
 
 Viewing the nations of the world as a harvest field, 
 and the ministers of Christ as the reapers, we may con- 
 sider the word of God as the sickle, with which the field 
 is to be reaped. The church for ages has kept this sa- 
 cred instrument within her own pale, as though it were a 
 chartered monopoly. But, blessed be God, she is begin- 
 ning to open her eyes to her duty, and to show some zeal 
 for the diffusion of the sacred word. But is there no 
 danger, that she is placing too much dependance upon 
 the mere diffusion of the Scriptures ? Were I to judge 
 from the tenor of some recent publications on this subject, 
 I should think the sentiment is stealing upon the minds of 
 many, that Bibles alone will convert the world. This 
 sentiment is as absurd, as it would be to toss a sickle into 
 the midst of a field of grain, and leave it unwielded, to 
 gather the harvest. 
 
 Do not understand me to say aught against the sickle ; 
 were it in my power I would multiply it a thousand 
 fold. But what I mean is, there should be a due pro- 
 portion observed in sending forth preachers, and in multi- 
 plying translations of the Bible. Much might be said to 
 
96 MEMOIR OF 
 
 illustrate this, by adverting to Ceylon, the Coromandel 
 coast, Java and some of the neighboring islands, where the 
 Scriptures have been translated, many years, but have 
 not been accompanied by preachers of the gospel. Ad- 
 vance within twenty miles of the depositories of these 
 translations, and you can scarcely discover a single ves- 
 tige of Christianity. Has God authorized us to expect 
 any thing effectual from the Bible, when sent alone into 
 the heathen world ? " How shall they hear without a 
 preacher ?" God has been too mindful of the good of 
 his people, not to call them to more activity and self-de- 
 nial, than would be required, merely in translating, print- 
 ing and distributing Bibles. 
 
 You have probably, before this, learnt the difficulties 
 we have experienced from government. We have made 
 every suitable application for leave to remain in this place, 
 but all to no purpose. We have also asked permission 
 to go to Ceylon, where we have been assured of a kind 
 reception. But permission is not granted us. Now un- 
 less something unexpected occurs to favor us, we must 
 in a few days sail for England, or escape the hands, that 
 are ready to be laid upon us. As far as possible, we 
 have examined the subject, in all its relations, with delib- 
 eration and prayer ; and we are fully convinced that it is 
 our duty to attempt our escape. I have not time to lay 
 the subject fully before you, but I will only say that I 
 cannot see why it is not as much my duty, if Providence 
 should not otherwise interpose, to escape from Bombay 
 in a boat, as it was Paul's to escape from Damascus in a 
 basTcet. 
 
 Such a measure is in many respects painful, in the ex- 
 
GORDON HALL. 97 
 
 Ireme. If we escape, we shall literally " go out not know- 
 ing whither we go or what shall befal us." We are not 
 insensible that a thousand evils are liable to result from 
 the measure we are now about to take. But, blessed be 
 God, none of these things move us. 
 
 It is no small part of our pain to consider the unhap- 
 py influence, which our embarrassments may have upon 
 our Christian friends in America ; and at the same time, 
 it is no small part of our joy to know, that so many of the 
 children of God are interceding with him for blessings on 
 our souls and on the mission. How precious the conso- 
 lation that God, in his wisdom and power, will eventually 
 cause every circumstance, to subserve, in some way, his 
 own glory ! 
 
 It is greatly animating to know, that there are so 
 many young men devoting themselves to the work of 
 missions. May difficulties only increase their number 
 and their zeal 1 If the churches, if pious young men 
 would only look at things as they appear, by the light of 
 eternity, there would soon be an hundred missionaries, 
 where there is now but one, and they would be an hun- 
 dred times as good, — God grant it for Christ's sake." 
 
 Extract of a letter, to Rev. James Richards, then a can- 
 didate for missions, at Andover, 
 
 ''Bombay, Oct. 12, 1813. 
 It was cheering to my heart to hear that the 
 
 spirit of missions has increased, and that notwithstanding 
 the deplorable war, you are so firmly resolved to come to 
 India. But when I consider that at the time you wrote, 
 9 
 
98 MEMOIR OF GORDON HALL. 
 
 you had heard of none of the discouraging things that 
 have befallen our mission, I am often oppressed with gloomy 
 apprehensions, as to the influence these things may 
 have in America. Here lies no small part of my trial. 
 But I would trust in God, to turn all our seeming disas- 
 ters into blessings, and to cause them to stimulate you to 
 a more inflexible zeal in favor of the cause. It certain- 
 ly should be one maxim with a missionary, that he will 
 make no account of difficulties, but as incentives to more 
 vigorous effort and greater trust in God. 
 
 The embarrassments we experience, will, in all 
 
 probability, soon be removed. I think you may safely 
 tell all the missionary brethren, that there is no adequate 
 cause for their relinquishing their purpose." 
 
CHAPTER V, 
 
 PRIVATE JOURNAL, MISSIONARY LABORS AND LETTERS ETC. 
 FROM JANUARY 1, 1814, TO JUNE 10, 1816. 
 
 Extracts from his private journal. 
 
 "Jan. 1, 1814. I have been greatly aided this day 
 
 in reflections suited to the beginning of the new year. 
 
 In giving myself away to God, — in resolving to be here- 
 after a more faithful servant of Christ, and in praying for 
 grace, faithfully to do the work of an evangelist among this 
 numerous heathen people. As I cast my eye through 
 my window, over this pagan city, the thought sweetly oc- 
 curred to my mind, God is able to make each of these 
 houses a house of prayer. My heart [swelled with desire, 
 that he would do it, for his own name's sake. 
 
 3d. In witnessing an annual festival of the Mussul- 
 mauns, I was grieved, that I did not more sensibly en- 
 ter into the feelings of David, when he wept and was 
 
 grieved in beholding the transgressions of the wicked 
 
 But I neglected to seek from God a due preparation of 
 heart. I endeavored to humble myself, for this neglect. 
 — O when will God cleanse this poor, perverse heart ! 
 
 8th. As I was about to go to the jail to visit some 
 
100 MEMOIR OF 
 
 criminals confined there, under sentence of condemnation, 
 I fell down before God, and besought, with a tender, feel- 
 ing heart, that he would deeply impress my own mind 
 with a sense of my sins, and to let his grace be sufficient 
 for me, in speaking to the poor criminals. I never felt 
 myself sent on an errand so solemn. One is to be exe- 
 cuted in about thirty -six hours. — Found him ready to 
 hear; — he seemed much impressed, and wept bitterly. 
 
 Conversed with another, whose sentence is not yet 
 passed, but with no apparent effect. It was profitable to 
 my own soul. How important, for the ministers of Christ 
 to speak to sinners every where, as condemned criminals, 
 hastening to the bar of their final Judge ! 
 
 9th. Visited the prisoner twice, who is to be execu- 
 ted to-morrow. Both times, he'^appeared greatly affected — 
 acknowledged that he deserved to be sent to hell, — that 
 there was no hope but in Christ alone, — that he had not 
 repented and had no interest in the Savior. My own 
 mind was deeply solemn. — With love to his soul, I exhort- 
 ed him to immediate repentance. I departed from his 
 cell, blessing God for thus allowing me to do something 
 for him, by presenting Christ to a poor, ignorant, distress- 
 ed fellow sinner. 
 
 10th. Early, visited the poor prisoner, this day to 
 be executed. He did not think himself prepared to die, 
 and was in great distress. Spent nearly an hour in con- 
 versation with him and in prayer. Both in conversation 
 and in prayer, my heart bled for him. 
 
 16th. Much impressed and benefited by reading 
 Pilgrim's Progress, — particularly, the crossing the river of 
 death and entering the celestial city. — My heart seems 
 
GORDON HALL. 101 
 
 dissolved in tenderness, and cheered with the prospect of 
 heaven. 
 
 31st. Alas, the vileness of my heart! how much to 
 wound, vex, and grieve the Holy Spirit ! I have been pol- 
 luted with self-complacency, pride, envy and selfishness. 
 O how unlike the blessed Jesus ! Lord, thou canst make 
 me like him. — Do it, and my lips and life shall show forth 
 thy praise. 
 
 Feb. 10th. To have the affections and the desires 
 of the heart drawn to God and heaven, as the needle to 
 the pole, to be always confident and willing rather to be ab- 
 sent from the body and present with the Lord, and in the 
 mean time to be so submissive and so fully inclined to the 
 service of God on earth, as to overlook and neglect none 
 of our alloted duties, — what is this but Christian perfec- 
 tion on earth ? To what else, O my soul, dost thou as- 
 pire ! Let such, ever more, be the state of my mind, O 
 thou God of grace ! 
 
 23d. A day of fasting and prayer. — A multitude of 
 subjects for humiliation. — Want of zeal for the honor of 
 God, which, as a Christian, a minister, and most of all, as 
 an evangelist to the heathen I ought eminently to pos- 
 sess. Alas, how unlike Paul — how unlike Christ ! — At- 
 tachment to the world — ^undue attention to the body — in- 
 dolence and stupidity of mind — pride, vanity and selfright- 
 eousness, despising or undervaluing others of God's ser- 
 vants, and magnifying their faults and indiscretions — ob- 
 stinate adherence to selfish plans and worldly attach- 
 ments, when under chastisements, designed for my sancti- 
 fication — formality and hypocrisy in religious worship. — 
 An unforgiving spirit towards opposers. — All these, and 
 9* 
 
102 MEMOIR OP 
 
 many other subjects for humiliation before God, to be pon- 
 dered, repented of and forsaken. Christ, and his free 
 grace is my only strength and hope. 
 
 1 compare my sinful heart to a great capital at inter- 
 est, — in point of guilt, constantly and rapidly increasing. 
 On the other hand, the grace of God, I compare to a 
 sinking fund, which pays off the interest, as it occurs, and 
 gradually diminishes the capital till it be wholly liquidat- 
 ed." 
 
 The preceding extracts are a fair specimen of his pri- 
 vate journal through the year. The leading characteris- 
 tic of which is, mourning on account of his sins. Few 
 men were more exemplary and apparently more free 
 from the sins above mentioned, than Mr. Hall ; but such 
 was his habit of examining his own heart, and so sen- 
 sitive to the first risings of unholy emotions, that he de- 
 tected sin and mourned over it, when other Christians less 
 accustomed to self-examination, would doubt its exis- 
 tence. 
 
 To Deacon , Woodbury, ( Conn,) 
 
 " Bombay, June 10, 1814. 
 My dear brother, 
 I often think of you and my dear Christian friends in 
 Woodbury, with tender affection and much solicitude. 
 Woodbury is a place, in some respects dearer to me than 
 the spot that gave me birth. O how unlike this land of 
 pagan darkness ! When will this region of the shadow 
 of death be illuminated with the Sun of righteousness ? — 
 When will the true church of Christ be planted through 
 
GORDON HALL. 103 
 
 these vast regions of idolatry ? When shall our blessed 
 Savior have all these nations as a seed to serve him ? — 
 Blessed be God, the set time will come — the mouth of 
 Jehovah hath spoken it, the zeal of the Lord of hosts 
 will do it. Well may we rejoice in hope, and give glory 
 to God. 
 
 When I compare, as I frequently do, this dry and 
 thirsty land, with my native country, that goodly heri- 
 tage, where so many cooling streams are continually flow- 
 ing to refresh the weary pilgrim, I cannot but think of 
 ray privations ; still, I by no means regret that I am here 
 and not in Woodbury. I verily thought it was the will of 
 my Master, that I should leave you, and as yet, I see no 
 reason for changing my views. No, I believe the 
 American church ought to multiply her missionaries to 
 the, heathen an hundred fold. Shall we not all think so 
 at the judgment day ? O what different views shall we 
 then have of what we ought to do ! But, one thing I 
 regret, and that is, my unfaithfulness while among you. 
 When through God's infinite condescension, I had an op- 
 portunity to labor for the precious souls of the people — 
 to invite and entreat them to come to Christ, and to 
 warn them to flee from the wrath to come. And though 
 I verily believe I did tell them what they must do to be 
 saved, yet alas ! how cold, stupid and indolent ! — How 
 many souls may be eternally lost, through my unfaithful- 
 ness ! I might have spent more strength in laboring for 
 the glory of Christ and the salvation of souls. But that 
 precious season, like many others, has passed away, and 
 I am many thousand miles from you ; the most I can now 
 do, is to remember Woodbury in my poor, feeble prayers. 
 
104 MEMOIR OF 
 
 I am ready to think, that were I noiv with you, I would 
 unceasingly plead with every poor sinner, young and old, 
 to seek the Lord without delay. But oh, the deceitful- 
 ness of the human heart ! How ready to imagine, that 
 if again placed in former circumstances, w^e should do bet- 
 ter! On the same principle, the impenitent sinner imag- 
 ines, that at some future time and under different circum- 
 stances, it will be more convenient for him to repent, than 
 now. Thus he goes on deceiving himself till death snatch- 
 es him away and he is lost forever. " Whatever thy hand 
 findeth to do, do it with thy might." — How important 
 this, both to the saint and the sinner ? 
 
 The dawn of the gospel upon India seems to be bright- 
 ening. The terms of the new charter and the public 
 sentiment in England are far more favorable to the prop- 
 agation of the gospel in this country, than formerly. We 
 have had many trials and have been in great uncertainty, 
 whether we should be allowed to preach the gospel in In- 
 dia. We now strongly hope, that God has set before us 
 an open door. 
 
 I could say many things about the deplorable state of 
 our fellow men, in this country. I have seen the exter- 
 nal abominations of the heathen, in their most horrid 
 form, but I think it more profitable to contemplate their 
 spiritual condition and prospects, by diligently observing, 
 what God has declared concerning them, in his holy 
 word ; for idolatry is essentially the same in all ages and 
 countries; — how Christ has died to redeem them, and 
 what he has taught us to do, in regard to their salva- 
 tion. 
 
 O ye followers of Christ, who have been taught by 
 
GORDON HALL. 105 (^ 
 
 the Spirit of God to value the redemption of your own 
 souls, lift up our eyes and look upon the fields — are they 
 not white already to the harvest ? But alas, how few the 
 laborers ! Pray ye the Lord of the harvest that he would 
 send forth laborers. When pious young men offer this 
 prayer, they ought, most solemnly to enquire, each one 
 for himself, " Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" and 
 so should all Christians ask ; for what can pious young 
 men do, if they are not encouraged and aided ? 
 
 I long to hear how rehgion flourishes among you, and 
 how it is with those youth who seemed to be setting out 
 in the way of life a little before I left you. O why can- 
 not all the dear youth be persuaded to choose Christ ! 
 
 I would greet, in Christian love, all my dear friends 
 in Woodbury, though at present far asunder, yet as many 
 as love our Lord Jesus Christ, shall soon be gathered to- 
 gether, in the presence of God and the Lamb. Blessed 
 hope ! let it be as an anchor to our souls." 
 
 To Rev. Joseph Harvey, Goshen, (Conn.) 
 
 '' Bombay, June 10, 1814. 
 -Since my last, from the Isle of France, God has 
 
 been pleased to lead us through many trials. They are 
 too long to be detailed now. It is now about fifteen 
 months, since we arrived in Bombay the first time, and 
 about six, since we were brought back in custody firom 
 Cochin. We are still continued under a kind of police 
 guard. We have not the liberty of sleeping out of the 
 magnificent house, which the governor has provided for 
 us. Our prospects have from time to time, been dark, in 
 
106 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the extreme ; but God has caused light to spring up in 
 darkness ; blessed be his name. 
 
 After all our discouragements, we now consider it al- 
 most certain, that we shall be permitted to stay and 
 preach the gospel in Bombay. While here, we have 
 been diligent in acquiring the language of the heathen, 
 and hope soon to proclaim to tliem the unsearchable 
 riches of Christ. Most of the time, since we have been 
 here, we have had a small number to meet with us, twice 
 a week, for the worship of God. This has been a great 
 comfort to us. Some, we esteem as the true children of 
 God, and we hope that we have been useful to a number. 
 We endeavor to be faithful in this " little," and hope that 
 God will soon entrust us with more. But if so, it will 
 not be because we are worthy. O what condescension in 
 God, to allow such worms of the dust to do any thing for 
 the advancement of his glorious kingdom among men ! 
 
 A world of pagans are perishing for lack of vis- 
 ion. — Their cry goes up before the King of Zion, to 
 whom they are given for an inheritance, and to whom so 
 many hundred years ago, the gospel was commanded to 
 be preached. O that this cry would enter the heart of 
 every Christian !" 
 
 The following paper was written, at the request of a 
 Christian friend in India, who inquired of Mr. Hall the 
 reasons why h^ performed but one religious service, at 
 his daily meals — and why in a sitting posture. 
 
 " So far as appears from divine record, our Savior had 
 but one exercise at meals, and that in a sitting posture. 
 
GORDON HALL. 107 
 
 It is uniformly said, that he commanded or made the peo- 
 ple to sit down, and that he took the food and gave 
 thanks, before eating. And as I know of nothing either 
 in the Old or New Testament, which intimates a differ- 
 ent practice, I feel obligated to follow our Savior's exam- 
 ple in these particulars. 
 
 Sitting seems the most natural and proper mode. — 
 We naturally thank a benefactor when we receive his gift. 
 We do not wait to consume it or otherwise appropriate it 
 to our use, before we express to him our thanks. 
 
 The present custom of the Jews is to seat themselves 
 around their food, and then before eating, one of them 
 audibly repeats their appropriate service. They have no 
 religious service at the close of their meals. It is highly 
 probable that this their mode of worship, at their meals, 
 was derived from patriarchal times, and that it is the same 
 which prevailed among their nation, in the days of our 
 Savior. 
 
 On the other hand, in favor of having two exercises, 
 it may be said, on supposition that our Lord had but one 
 exercise, there can be no harm in having two, as prayer and 
 praise are always becoming. In reply, I would inquire, 
 if a cliild or a heathen, or any other ignorant person, on 
 seeing us asking a blessing before eating and returning 
 thanks after our meal, should ask, why we did so ? Shall 
 we say, we have scriptural example or precept for it ? — 
 This reply we cannot give. We must say, that our Sav- 
 ior and his apostles had but one exercise, and that one be- 
 fore eating, but we have thought it better to add another 
 exercise, and to defer our giving of thanks to God, till af- 
 ter we had consumed the bounties of his providence. If 
 
108 MEMOIR OF 
 
 while the example of Christ and his apostles sanctions 
 but one exercise, we by our practice or otherwise, either 
 explicitly or implicitly inculcate two, we inculcate error ; 
 — ^And we farther inculcate error, if we in any way teach 
 the duty of thanking God for our food after eating it and 
 not before. 
 
 As to all that may be said of fitness or expediency, it 
 satisfies my mind that my Lord and Master has left me 
 an example. His method was the best, whatever it was, 
 the fitest and most expedient. While we multiply our 
 religious services, let us not claim for them a sanction, to 
 which they are not entitled, not lend our influence to 
 propagate error, though it may be but in a slight degree, 
 and in a manner, seemingly unobjectionable or even de- 
 vout." 
 
 From his first arrival at Bombay, Mr. Hall applied 
 himself, with great industry, to the acquisition of the vari- 
 ous languages of the natives, particularly to the Mahratta. 
 This is one of the most important dialects of India, both 
 in respect to its cultivation and the number of Hindoos, to 
 whom it is vernacular. It is spoken by nearly twelve 
 millions of people. In his study of the language he was 
 greatly hindered by various interruptions arising from the 
 embarrassments, previously detailed. Yet notwithstand- 
 ing all these embarrassments, Mr. Hall was able to 
 impart religious instruction to the heathen, in their own 
 language, as early as the commencement of the year 1815, 
 in less than two years after his arrival in the country. — 
 At that time there were comparatively few facilities for 
 acquiring the Mahratta language. In the course of 1815, 
 he translated most of the gospel of Matthew, a harmony of 
 
GORDON HALL. 109 
 
 the gospels and prepared a small tract. He did not con- 
 sider these translations perfect, but they were prepared 
 for daily use in instructing the people. 
 
 It was the practice of Mr. Hall to itinerate daily 
 among the people, for the purpose of preaching to them 
 the gospel. That the reader may see his employment 
 from day to day, the extracts from his journal of a week 
 are here inserted. 
 
 " Nov. 19, 1815. Lord's day. In the morning I 
 spoke in four different places, to about seventy persons. 
 In one of the places, where I had not been before, read a 
 tract and addressed about twenty. — At Boleshwur, a fa- 
 mous temple, a Bramhun expressed great indignation — 
 threatened, and told me, I should not come there. I spoke 
 coolly to him, and he soon went off apparently ashamed, 
 and I continued to speak to a number of people who were 
 present. 
 
 In the afternoon, I spoke in another place, where I had 
 not before been, to'about twenty ; also in four other places. 
 At Momadave, a place celebrated for temples, and the 
 resort of Hindoo worshippers, I held a longMiscussion with 
 some Bramhuns, in the midst of 60 or 70 people. As I 
 came away, a Bramhun told me, that there was no one 
 there, who could make a proper reply to what I had said. 
 After inquiring where I lived, he said he would bring a 
 man who would reply to me. I desired him to do so. — 
 Spoke also to two English pensioners. I lent a part of 
 the Harmony of the gospels to a Hindoo to read. I hav« 
 spoken, in all, to about 200 this day. 
 10 
 
110 MEMOIR OF 
 
 The natives will frequently ask questions, so foreign 
 from the subject in hand, and so foolish, that it is not easy 
 to answer them " according to their folly." One came 
 forward to-day in the midst of the conversation and grave- 
 ly asked, " how many times the size of the ant is the ele- 
 phant?" 
 
 Monday, 20. I have spoken in six different places, 
 and in all, to more than lOO persons to-day. At one 
 place, I fell in with some Mussulmauns. We immediate- 
 ly began a conversation on the subject of religion. I told 
 them they were right in saying, there is but one God, and 
 wrong, in not receiving Jesus Christ as their Savior ; that 
 if they continued to reject this Mediator, God would cer- 
 tainly reject them. I told them how Christ had loved us, 
 and given himself to die for us. They replied, how can this 
 be true ? — Where is it written ? I told them, in the Bi- 
 ble. They answered that this is not written. Here, a 
 Jew, who had fallen in with us, with about 20 others, re- 
 plied to the Mussulmauns, that his (the Jew's) Bible and 
 mine were the same. Upon this, a new discussion arose 
 between the children of Sarah and Hagar, and as it was 
 time for me to be in another place, I took my leave and 
 went on. In the place to which I next went, I spoke to 
 50 or 60. Part of the time, a few mocked and were 
 noisy. It is one part of a missionary's trials, rightly to 
 bear the impertinence, contradictions, insolence and re- 
 proaches of men, who are sunk to the lowest degradation, 
 both mental and moral. He needs to have bound upon 
 his hand and stamped upon his heart the admonitions 
 of the Apostle, — " The servant of the Lord must not 
 strive, &fc,'' 
 
GORDON HALL. Ill 
 
 Tuesday, 21. To-day I have spoken in sever- 
 al places to about 100 persons. Six or eight of them 
 were Jews. In one place, I addressed a considerable 
 number in front of a large temple, where a woman was 
 fulfilling a vow to her idol, by giving it half a dozen small 
 lamps, ghee, cocoa nuts, rice and flowers, &tc. I after- 
 wards read and expounded a tract, which I have just pre- 
 pared. It was at a place where I have seated myself 
 about sun set every evening, for a month past. As I 
 proceeded, some agitation arose among the people : and 
 one or two cried out, " come away from him — come 
 away." But the greater part were disposed to remain 
 and listen to the word. Something like this has taken 
 place for two or three days past, when I have been at 
 the temples. I view it as an encouragement, — as a proof 
 that they understand me, and feel some disquietude in 
 their consciences. One, blustering up, said to me, " How 
 many months have you been preaching to these people, 
 and nobody has regarded you ?" 
 
 On my return home, I fell in with some persons cal- 
 led sadoos, i. e. washed from sin. I spoke to them of 
 the blood of Christ, which alone cleanses from all sin. 
 
 Wednesday, 2^. Walked out as usual at 4 o'clock, 
 P. M. and spoke to about 120 people. At a small tem- 
 ple in the suburb, as I was reasoning with the officiat- 
 iiig priest of idolatry, he replied, that it was so through- 
 out the country, and if they would throw away their idols 
 
 at Momadave, he would throw away his. ^At another 
 
 place where I addressed the people, there were several 
 hundreds of wooden gods under one small shed, which 
 served as a temple. Here scores of sheep are at some 
 
112 MEMOIR OF 
 
 seasons offered, in sacrifice to these wooden gods. A 
 sheep is first bought fi:om the drove, at firom one to three 
 rupees, and led to the house of the person, who is to offer 
 it. Select guests assemble. Musicians are employed. — • 
 The victim is consecrated by besmearing its head with 
 paint ; — it is also compelled to drink of the tard (a kind 
 of hquor extracted from the palm.) They then prostrate 
 themselves before the victim, with the same reverence 
 with which they bow before their gods. In the mean 
 time, three or four females prepare each of them, two or 
 three earthen pots, one placed upon the mouth of the 
 other, all whimsically painted, and in the topmost ones 
 are lighted torches. Thus all things being ready, the 
 band of music take the front ; (for the heathen always 
 sound a trumpet before them, when they perform any 
 special service) the females, with their pots and torches 
 upon their heads are next in rank, and a confused train 
 of men, women and children with the victim, complete 
 the procession, marching off to the temple. The victim is 
 brought in front of the idol, where the same ceremomes 
 are performed, as at the house of the sacrificer. After 
 this the head of the victim is severed from the body and 
 placed before the idol, its liver taken out and offered in 
 the same manner. Then the procession return and feast 
 upon the flesh. These sacrifices are usually in fulfil- 
 ment of some vow, which has been made to the idols. 
 
 Thursday, 23. To-day have spoken in five or six 
 places, to about 100 of the heathen. 1 saw a man drag- 
 ging out of a house, a woman, by her hair, whom I sup- 
 posed to be his wife. Similar instances of abuse almost 
 daily occur. 
 
GORDON HALL. 113 
 
 Rendered medical assistance to a woman. Applica- 
 tion for such services are not unfrequent, and I am happy 
 to say, that ia some instances, I have rendered essential 
 benefit. Many of the people perish miserably for want of 
 medical attendance. 
 
 Friday, 24. To-day have spoken in several place? 
 to more than 100 people. — From 8 to 9 o'clock in the 
 evening 1 spent in the house of a heathen, where I read 
 and explained a tract to a small company. 
 
 Saturday, 25. This day addressed about 70 persons ; 
 and in the course of the past week have spoken to piore 
 than 800 persons. Blessed be God for the privilege ! I 
 have noticed a few persons, who seemed desirous to 
 hear all I had to say ; so much so, that they have been 
 constant at the stated place, to which I have daily repair- 
 ed, and some have even followed me from one place to 
 another. But, alas, when I fix my eyes only on the 
 people, all is dark as night ; but whenever, by faith, I 
 am enabled to look to the Sun of righteousness, all is light 
 as noon. How great, how precious are the promises ! 
 Blessed is he that can trust in them." 
 
 Mr. Hall was in the habit of spending an hour or 
 more, in the morning before breakfast, in instructing the 
 heathen in the vicinity of their temples, or by the way 
 side, wherever he found them in his walks.— From 9, A. 
 M. to 3, P. M. was usually employed in study. — From 4, 
 to 7, P. M. he devoted to visiting schools and instructing 
 the people. 
 
 The same course of labor has been and is still pur- 
 sued by other missionaries at that station. The most 
 *10 
 
114 MEMOIR OF 
 
 favorable seasons for communicating instruction are morn- 
 ing and evening. At these seasons, multitudes of people 
 repair to their various temples of idolatry to present their 
 morning and evening sacrifice. The missionaries are 
 not indeed permitted, as a general thing, to enter these 
 temples ; that would be deemed a high affront to their 
 gods.. The place of concourse is not within the walls of 
 the temples, but in the yard or enclosure, in which they 
 are situated, or in the open porches or virandas encircling 
 the temples. In these porches, or under the shadow 
 of a tent or trees connected with the temples, the Bram- 
 huns are in the habit of reading and explaining their shas- 
 ters to the people. To these consecrated places, the 
 missionaries often resort at the usual seasons of daily con- 
 vocation, with the certainty of finding an assembly. The 
 temple is the place to which the Hindoo generally repairs 
 when he wishes to spend an hour in idleness or in hear- 
 ing the news of the day. 
 
 Extract of a letter to Rev. D, O. Gristvold. 
 
 " Bombay, May 24, 1815. 
 My dear Griswold, 
 
 For a fortnight past, we have been rejoicing aloud at 
 the good tidings of peace, signed by the Commissioners 
 at Ghent. We regret, however, that there is the least 
 reason to fear that it will not be ratified, or if ratified, the 
 American trade with India will not be revived. But we 
 are sure of this, that Zion's King will see to it, that the 
 stipulations are such as will best advance his own cause. 
 
 1 will tell you how I am employed. I read 
 
 Hebrew before breakfast, which is at 8 o'clock, — After 
 
GORDON HALL. 115 
 
 breakfast some miscellaneous reading, — then a portion of 
 Greek for translating. — About 12 o'clock my Bramhun 
 comes. — I spend three hours with him, part of the time 
 in translating, and the rest in reading native books. We 
 dine at 3 o'clock, then spend about an hour in reading 
 and transcribing the M ahratta which I have translated. — 
 From about half past four to eight in the evening, I spend 
 daily among the heathen, in attempting to give them some 
 knowledge of Christ. I speak sometimes to one, five, 
 ten, fifteen or twenty. Sometimes in the street, some- 
 times in their houses, and sometimes at their temples and 
 other holy places. Last Sabbath, I sat upon the floor in 
 a native hut and read something like a sermon to about 
 15 persons." 
 
 All that I have to say, at present, that is encourag- 
 ing is, that on every side, I behold a multitude of immor- 
 tal beings, who must soon be converted to Christ or be 
 lost. — To some of these I can speak every day — and God 
 peradventure will convert them. — Encouragement enough ! 
 I am willing thus to spend and be spent — it is the great- 
 est of all privileges, — to me, the best of all employ- 
 ments. 
 
 Extracts from a letter to Rev. SamuelJ. Mills. 
 
 ^^ Bombay, June 7, 1815. 
 My dear Mills, 
 
 It is my rule to spend about three hours daily, in 
 
 preaching Christ to the heathen As yet, we 
 
 have only made a small beginning — how great is the ex- 
 tent of this work ! What could two ministers do amidst 
 the whole population of Connecticut, had that population 
 
116 MEMOIR OF. 
 
 never heard of Christ, and not only so, but had been ed- 
 ucated in the principles of idolatry, and grown up with 
 every sentiment and habit hostile to the purity of the 
 gospel. What could two ministers do among such a 
 vast, bewildered multitude ? But such is our situation, 
 with this difference however, that this great multitude 
 stand thick around us. We can go to the most remote 
 of them in two hours. And there is nothing to prevent 
 the missionary from preaching constantly to them if he 
 had strength. On this little spot, is there not a great 
 work to be done, to say nothing of other millions in the 
 immediate neighborhood ? 
 
 As yet, there is not in India, owe Protestant mission- 
 ary to a million of heathen 1 yet many Christians at 
 home seem to think that India is furnished with ministers 
 and Bibles. Whence this delusion ? A delusion so fa- 
 tal to the souls of the perishing heathen But 
 
 difficulties are in the way — discouragements arise. True, 
 and where has Christ encouraged us to expect the con- 
 trary ? Let difficulties, let discouragements arise — let 
 them present their most formidable front — let them be 
 multiplied and increased, no matter to what extent ; still 
 not to press forward in the work is infidelity, and relax- 
 ation in exertion is desertion of the cause. 
 
 Such, brother Mills, is the doctrine I would preach, 
 were I among the churches. — Such the doctrine, I be- 
 lieve, every minister of the gospel ought to preach, till 
 every child of Adam has heard the good news of salvation 
 through a crucified Redeemer. 
 
 My dear brother, I want to bear all you have done and 
 intend to do, — and how many missionaries are likely to 
 
GORDON HALL. 117 
 
 be found. It is one maxim of the excellent Moravians 
 never to exhort men to become missionaries. But vv^here 
 did these good people get this maxim ? It was the last 
 duty which our ascended Lord enjoined upon his church, 
 to preach the gospel to every creature. — Why not ex- 
 hort men to perform this duty as well as any other ? Is 
 the duty so small and unimportant, that Christ did not in- 
 tend men should be exhorted to the performance of it ? 
 My friend, let me charge you to leave nothing undone, 
 which is possible to be done, for the cause of Christ 
 among the heathen." 
 
 To Rev. D. O. Gristvold, 
 
 " Bombay, Nov. 1815. 
 1 have learnt through some periodical, that there 
 
 has been a revival of religion in the town where you are. 
 Blessed tidings ! When will such a work be seen in In- 
 dia ? Alas, alas ! you cannot well imagine what a drea- 
 ry land this is ! O the abominations, that deluge the 
 country ! Never did any land present a more inviting 
 field for advancing the glory of God in publishing the gos- 
 pel of his grace. I bless God that he ever put it into my 
 heart to come here. O that I may have grace to be a 
 faithful laborer in this field, which in such a wonderfld 
 manner, God has given us. 
 
 I can now speak the Mahratta language with consid- 
 erable ease, and daily spend about three hours in preach- 
 ing Christ to heathen, Jews, Mohammedans and Papists. 
 I enjoy perfect health, and am able to labor hard about 
 sixteen hours from the twenty-four." 
 
118 MEMOIR OF 
 
 About the close of 1815, Mr. Hall and Mr. New- 
 ell jointly wrote a tract, called The Conversion] of the 
 World. It was first published by the American Board ; — 
 it has passed through two or three large editions, in this 
 country, and at least one in England. This tract has 
 not only had an extensive circulation, but it is believed, 
 has contributed more than any modern production of the 
 same size, to sustain and carry forward the missionary 
 cause. 
 
 Extracts from his Journal, 
 
 " Apr. 1816. Lord's day morning at 8 o'clock, I went 
 to the sea shore, as usual for some time past, where the 
 Mussulmauns bury and the Hindoos burn their dead.* 
 When I arrived, there were 50 or 60 Hindoos seated on 
 the beach, at a small distance from the funeral pile of 
 their deceased friend. I found it easy to enter into con- 
 versation with them. I spoke freely of " the great salva- 
 tion." I exhorted them to embrace the free offer of par- 
 don, through a crucified Redeemer, that they might die 
 in peace. They heard with deep seriousness. 
 
 I then walked a few rods and sat down under a shed, 
 where I spoke to 15 or 20 persons. A few yards from 
 me, a Mussulmaun burial soon took place. About the 
 same time came a Hindoo procession, bringing a dead 
 man to his burning. Shortly after, came another Hindoo 
 
 * This is literally a place of sculls. Nearly all that die on 
 the island are carried to this place. Hardly an hour in the day 
 passes, in which different companies are not on the spot, either 
 burying or burning their dead, according as their custom re- 
 quires. 
 
GORDON HALL. 119 
 
 procession, with music, bringing the dead body of a Gos- 
 avee, (a class of Hindoo devotees.) According to the 
 custom of this cast, he was to be buried. The grave was 
 dug in a circular form, about three feet in diameter, and 
 four feet deep. The body was then deposited, in a sit- 
 ting posture, with the legs locked together and drawn up 
 close under the body. This being the posture in which 
 this sort of people sit, at their devotions. The hands 
 were closed upon the breast, and in them the ling was 
 carefully placed. The ling is a significant emblem of 
 what decency forbids to be named. Such was the deity 
 to which this poor deluded creature had devoted his whole 
 life. Shocked at the awful spectacle, my thoughts rushed 
 forward to the resurrection of the dead and to the judg- 
 ment of all men. I seemed to see this deluded mortal 
 rising from his grave with this testimony of his guilt and 
 shame. O to what everlasting shame and contempt 
 must such idolaters awake at the resurrection. Alas ! 
 how countless the multitude of such guilty, untaught 
 heathens ! Could Christians at home behold but one scene 
 like this, what further need could there be of exhortation ? 
 Would not every friend of Jesus in the fulness of his heart 
 exclaim, Let me give — let me do something for the sal- 
 vation of the heathen. Would not all cry aloud to the Re- 
 deemer, Lord, send forth more laborers into thy harvest — 
 Would not every pious youth rejoice to say, Here am I, 
 Lord, send me ? But such moving scenes are as real 
 and affecting, as though every Christian saw them with 
 his own eyes. O why are they so slow to believe, to feel, 
 and to act ? 
 
 I addressed the people who were attending on this 
 
120 MEMOIR OF 
 
 interment as well as I was able, and then walked to anoth- 
 er spot where a body was burning.* There I spoke to 5 
 or 6 persons, and then withdrew from the dismal scene. 
 Dismal indeed ; for here 5, 10, 20, or 30 of my fellow 
 mortals are daily brought, to be burned or buried. These 
 all die in the ignorance and guilt of idolatry, or the blind 
 votaries of the false prophet. And for how many gener- 
 ations has this broad stream of human life been flowing 
 into eternity ! and how long shall it continue to flow un- 
 mingled with the hope of eternal life ? 
 
 9th. To-day I have preached to more than 100 persons. 
 In one place, as I was sitting in an obscure heathen tem- 
 ple, and reasoning with some men about worshipping a 
 stone for their god, a decent looking Mussulmaun came 
 up, and after listening a while, desired to speak. But he 
 no sooner began to display his zeal against idols, than the 
 Hindoos asked him, why he worshipped the tombs of the 
 
 * The manner in which the Hindoos burn their dead is, 
 first they erect four posts, in the ground, as the corners of the 
 pile, which is generally, for an aduh, six feet long and three 
 broad. 
 
 t The wood is placed between these posts, bearers being laid 
 crosswise between every layer, to keep the pile loose. When 
 about two feet high, the corpse is laid upon the pile. — Bear- 
 ers of wood are placed on each side the corpse, and wood 
 laid on these bearers, generally two feet above it ; so that the 
 corpse is nearly hidden in the midst of the pile. After thepilo 
 is thus constructed, dry leaves are thrown over it, and it is fre- 
 quently saturated with oil. Fire is then applied. The com- 
 pany of relatives and friends sit down by the pile till it is all 
 consumed, stirring the fire and adjusting the brands as the 
 case may require. It generally requires from three to six houra 
 to reduce the whole to ashes. These they frequently gather 
 up and throw into the sea. 
 
GORDON HALL. 121 
 
 dead, which are only full of bones and all uncleanness ? 
 The Hindoos boldly attack the Mussulmauns on this 
 ground ; and the latter certainly do seem to worship 
 tombs with as much devotion as the former worship idols. 
 
 I soon resumed the conversation ; and as I spoke of 
 the Son of God, the Redeemer, the haughty Mussulmaun 
 turned away with disdain. 
 
 Almost in the centre of the road, near the same spot, 
 were several stones, about the size of a goose egg, with 
 some red coloring stuff upon them. These were Hindoo 
 deities. I unconsciously stepped upon one of these strange 
 gods, as I suppose fifty other persons do, every day. A by- 
 stander apprised me of what I had done, without seeming 
 however to expect an apology. Alas ! into what incon- 
 ceivable ignorance and degradation are such idolaters 
 /plunged ! I should not know how to give the entire 
 character of the Hindoos in a few words better than by 
 saying that — '' they are ready to believe any thing but 
 the truth, to ivorship any thing but their Maker, and to 
 do any thing, but that which is good," ^ 
 
 Extracts from his Journal of 1816. 
 
 " May 24. To-day was performed the consecration 
 of their idols and a small temple, which was also dedicat- 
 ed to their worship. The three gods whose images were 
 consecrated were Ram, Hunumunt and Mahadave.— ^ 
 The first thing was to ascertain, by astrological calcula- 
 tion, the day and hour most propitious for bringing these 
 several deities to reside in their respective images. From 
 12 to 4 P. M. were declared to be the most propi- 
 11 
 
122 MEMOIR OF 
 
 tious hours. It would be useless were it practicable, to 
 describe minutely the very numerous and foolish ceremo- 
 nies, which were performed. During the whole scene, 
 there was not the least appearance of solemnity ; but on 
 the contrary, in the midst of the service the Bramhuns 
 fell into a quarrel.* 
 
 June 10. To-day, no schools are open among the 
 natives, and business is generally suspended. The cause 
 of this is an eclipse of the moon, which took place this 
 morning. In expectation of this event, the people spent 
 the night in bathing in the sea and in gloomy watchfiil- 
 ness. This is followed by a day of fasting and alms-giv- 
 ing. 
 
 As to the cause of the eclipse, the Jotish, or philo- 
 sophical shasters of the Hindoos, and their D'hurnij or 
 sacred shasters, are, as in many other cases, entirely at is- 
 sue. The former assign the true cause, [and teach how 
 they may be calculated,] the latter ascribe it to a cause 
 as ridiculous, as it is fabulous. They say, that many 
 years ago, when the sea was churned by the demons and 
 the gods, in order to recover the treasures of which the 
 earth had been plundered, among other precious things 
 that were restored, the Umrit and the Daroo were ob- 
 tained. The former was the elixir vitce, the food of the 
 
 * The Hindoo religion does not require, and much less 
 does it receive, in its most important rites, the service of the 
 heart. Hence nothing is more common than to see w^orship- 
 pers in their prostration before their gods, manifest an entire 
 dissipation of mind. 
 
GORDON HALL. 123 
 
 gods, the latter* was an intoxicating liquor, fit only for 
 demons. 
 
 When the recovered treasures were divided, a tre- 
 mendous quarrel commenced between the gods and the 
 demons. At length however each party was duly seated, 
 the one to receive the Umrit, the other, the Daroo. At 
 this juncture an arch-demon, named Rahoo, assumed the 
 appearance of a beautiful female, and insinuated himself 
 into the company of the gods. 
 
 The sun and moon were present on this occasion, and 
 .suspected the fraud, but nothing could be done. Each 
 one had received his portion of the Umrit, and was to 
 hold it in his hand, till the word of command, for drinking 
 it, should be given. But Rahoo, eager to secure his im- 
 mortality, in violation of the rules of the gods, hastily 
 drank his portion, without ceremony. Upon this the sun 
 and moon immediately proclaimed him a demon in dis- 
 guise ; and instantly his head was severed from his body, 
 by the enraged gods. But the Umrit draught had secur- 
 ed his immortality. And thenceforth he existed not as 
 an individual, but as two distinct beings. The severed 
 head, which constituted one distinct being, retained the 
 original name Rahoo, the headless trunk, another being, 
 under the name of Katoo, The former became the im- 
 placable enemy of the sun, the latter the enemy of the 
 
 * It is worthy of notice, that Daroo, the common word in 
 Mahratta for intoxicating liquors, as also for gunpowder, is rep- 
 resented, with so much truth, even in the early ages of Hindoo 
 mythology, as fit only for demons. Happy would it have been 
 for the Hindoos and for the world, had it never been recovered 
 from the ruins of the old world, or had the demons forever ap- 
 propriated it, exdusivdy, to their own use. 
 
124 MEMOIR OF 
 
 moon. Sometimes Katoo, in revenge, seizes upon the 
 moon, and for a time swallows it, which of course causes 
 an eclipse. In like manner Rahoo sometimes falls upon 
 the sun and occasions his obscurations. In this way, the 
 Hindoos almost universally account for eclipses.* 
 
 * The compiler has seen almost the whole population of 
 Bombay simultaneously calling upon the gods, with the great- 
 est apparent distress, to deliver the moon in an eclipse from 
 the grasp of Katoo. And when the moon emerged from her 
 ecHpse, their prayers were turned into acclamations of joy. 
 
 He once expostulated with a learned Bramhun, who well 
 understood the cause of eclipses, and enquired why he did not 
 have compassion and deliver the populace from their fears, by 
 telling the true cause of the phenomenon. O said he, how 
 can they understand it? They cannot believe that the sun and 
 moon are globes, much less can they be convinced that the 
 earth revolves. They will have some opinion on the subject 
 of eclipses, when they see them take place, and we may as well 
 tell them what they can understand, — then their minds will be 
 at rest. Hence one of the leading principles of the Hindoo 
 religion, JVo matter what a man believes, if he he sincere. 
 
 From the above account, the reader may see the influence, 
 which the mission schools are exerting in overthrowing the fa- 
 bric of Hindooism. Let the children in these schools be taught 
 the leading principles of astronomy, to saj nothing of Chris- 
 tianity, and the Bramhun will teach in vain the fable of Ra^^ 
 hoc and Katoo, 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 LETTERS, JOURNAL ETC. FROM JULY 1810, TO APRIL 18, 1817. 
 
 Mr. Hall was one of the first members of the Society 
 of Inquiry respecting missions in the Theological Sem- 
 inary at Andover. He looked upon this Society and 
 others of a similar character, in Colleges and in various 
 Seminaries, in our country, as the nurseries of mission- 
 aries for the heathen. 
 
 The two following letters were addressed to the So- 
 ciety at Andover, and published some years since. As 
 they are upon the same topic, and addressed particularly 
 to candidates for the ministry, they are placed in imme- 
 diate succession, though they were written in different 
 years. 
 
 " Bombay, June 19, 1815. 
 Dearly beloved Brethren, 
 When I attempt to say any thing on the subject of 
 missions, I am often greatly perplexed and distressed. — 
 This does not arise from a belief in the maxim of the 
 worthy Moravians, " that none should be persuaded to 
 engage in Missions.'* Believing, as I cannot but believe, 
 11* 
 
126 MEMOIR OP 
 
 that Christ has given it in perpetual charge to his disci- 
 ples, to see that his gospel is preached in all the world, 
 to every creature, and that this is an indispensable duty 
 binding upon every individual Christian according to the 
 rank, which he holds in the church, I can see no good 
 reason why they should not be persuaded to the perform- 
 ance of this duty as well as any other. No other duty in- 
 volves, to an equal extent, both the glory of God and the 
 happiness of men. In the same degree in which the du- 
 ty is performed, will the consequences be happy ; and so 
 far as the duty is neglected, in the same degree, that ne- 
 glect brings guilt to Christians, dishonor to God, and ruin 
 to the souls of men. Why, then, should we not persuade 
 Christians to the performance of this duty? 
 
 No : my embarrassment is of very different origin. 
 When I advance any of the arguments, which show that 
 Christians ought immediately to use the proper, the ade- 
 quate means for evangelizing the whole world, and that 
 it is the duty of every individual without exception, to ex- 
 ert himself with zeal, activity, and faith, proportionate to 
 the magnitude of the work ; every argument and motive 
 seems like telling those to whom I write, that they need 
 to be convinced that the Son of God has died for sinners, 
 that there is salvation in no other, and that the salvation 
 of souls is a matter of great importance. In a word, it 
 seems like telling them that they are not Christians. 
 
 For what is it to be a Christian ? Not merely to 
 bear the name of Christ, but to have his divine image im- 
 pressed on our souls and manifested in our lives. Jesus 
 had a heart, which embraced every human being with a 
 love, that made him willing to suffer poverty and dis- 
 
GORDON HALL. 127 
 
 grace, anguish and death, for their salvation. And how 
 can his heart be Hke the heart of Jesus, how can he be a 
 Christian, who does not love all mankind, with a love, 
 which makes him willing to suffer the loss of all temporal 
 things, and even to lay down his life if thereby he can 
 promote the salvation of his fellow men ? That such is 
 the duty of Christians, is a truth as conspicuous in the 
 Scriptures as the sun in the heavens. 
 
 How comes it to pass then, that a duty so great, so 
 solemn, and so plain, has been so far overlooked 
 and neglected by the great mass of Christians ? This is 
 a phenomenon in religion, which, in some respects, strong- 
 ly resembles that monster of irreligion and barbarity, 
 which the progress of moral illumination has almost ex- 
 ploded from the Christian world. Now, when the heart 
 even of the unprincipled ruffian recoils at the enormities of 
 injustice and barbarity of that human traffic, which has long 
 filled all Africa with lamentation and wo, how hard is it 
 for us to believe, that, a few years ago, all Christian na- 
 tions were the advocates of this infamous commerce in 
 human beings ! But such has been the progress of light, 
 and such the revolution of conscience on this subject, that 
 now should any man advocate the slave-trade, and at the 
 same time profess to be a follower of Jesus, he would be 
 esteemed a prodigy of inconsistency. 
 
 But such great changes cannot take place without 
 great exertions. Great effects require powerful causes. — 
 When a great nation is to be aroused to a sense of its du- 
 ty — ^when the slave-trade — a commerce participated by 
 all Christendom, bringing wealth and luxury to thousands, 
 and confirmed by the lapse of centuries, — when such a 
 commerce is to be annihilated, a clarkson must come 
 
128 MEMOIR OF 
 
 forward. He must consecrate his life and his all to the 
 object. He must study day and night, explore every 
 corner of the kingdom for materials, write his pamphlets 
 and his books — print them at his own expense — distrib- 
 ute them with his own hand, and employ all possible 
 means for engaging individuals and the public in favor of 
 the object. Societies and associations must every where 
 be formed on purpose for devising ways and means of en- 
 lightening and persuading the public mind, and the ob- 
 ject must be pursued with increasing exertions, whatever 
 may be the expense or labor, until it is accomplished. 
 
 So when the prisoner's woes are to be mitigated, a 
 Howard must arise, openly espouse, and zealously plead 
 the cause of suffering humanity ; and travel from prison 
 to prison, and from country to country, with the same self- 
 denial, activity, zeal, and perseverance. 
 
 Why did these men do and suffer so much ? That 
 they might relieve thousands of their fellow beings from 
 the pressure of temporal wo, — an object, a work, for which 
 the blessings of multitudes have already come upon them. 
 
 But what does he strive for, who labors to persuade 
 the churches to evangelize the world 1 He labors for 
 that which will relieve from temporal wo, seven eighths 
 of the human race. For where the pure, peaceable reli- 
 gion of Christ does not prevail, there mankind groan un- 
 der a multitude of temporal evils, which flee before the 
 approaching Hght of the gospel. 
 
 But this is not all : he labors for that which will redeem 
 a vast proportion of the whole world, both from temporal 
 and eternal misery. 
 
 By what an infinite difference then does this latter ob- 
 
GORDON HALL. 129 
 
 ject surpass in magnitude, those for which Clarkson and 
 Howard did and suffered so much, and were so justly and 
 highly commended. 
 
 Yet from the days of the apostles to the present mo- 
 ment, no individuals have appeared among the churches 
 to plead the cause of the unevangelized world, with such 
 enlarged views and such an entire devotedness to the ob- 
 ject, as these philanthropists evinced in the pursuit of 
 their plans for removing the temporal sufferings of com- 
 paratively a trifling ^or^ion of mankind. 
 
 The common feelings of humanity and the ordinary 
 impressions of the Christian religion, had formed in the 
 minds of Christendom a predisposition to the abolition of 
 the slave-trade. Nothing was wanting but the applica- 
 tion of the appropriate means. The public needed only 
 to be convinced that the slave-trade was a heaven-daring 
 wickedness, and that to persist in it would be no better 
 than renouncing the obligations of Christianity. 
 
 Very similar is the case of the churches in regard to 
 their duty of publishing the gospel in all the world, to ev- 
 ery creature. That Spirit of Christ, which has always 
 pervaded his churches, holds his people in readiness con- 
 tinually to fly into every corner of the world to preach 
 his gospel, as soon as proper means are employed to 
 awaken them to a sense of their duty. 
 
 As yet, these means have not been employed, and 
 Christians do not understand their duty in this respect. — 
 It avails nothing to say that missionary sermons are preach- 
 ed, missionary societies formed, and missionaries sent forth 
 in various directions. 
 
 Reckon up the multitudes who have never yet been 
 
130 MEMOIR OF 
 
 told that Jesus tasted death for every man ; and it will 
 be found that there is not more than one Protestant mis- 
 sionary to 20,000,000 of souls, who are this moment per- 
 ishing for lack of that knowledge, which, 1800 years ago, 
 the merciful Redeemer commanded his disciples imme- 
 diately to impart. 
 
 Again : estimate the number of Christians who may 
 with propriety be said to be exerting themselves for the 
 universal spread of the gospel, and how small a proportion 
 do they bear to the whole mass of Christians ! When we 
 consider what a very small part of Christians are engag- 
 ed in the work, and what a very trifling part of the work has 
 been accomplished, it is apparent that the subject needs 
 to be taken up as though nothing had been done. Not 
 that we should despise the day of small things, but rather 
 thank God for them and take courage. All that has yet 
 been done, when compared with nothing, is every thing ; 
 but compared with what Christians ought to do, it is 
 nothing. 
 
 Yes, the subject needs to be brought before the 
 churches as entirely and thoroughly as though nothing 
 had been done. 
 
 In doing this, three things are necessary. — Christians 
 must be convinced that it is their dutij to evangelize the 
 whole world — they must be convinced of the means to be 
 employed in accomplishing this — and that Christians may 
 be convinced of these two things, adequate means must be 
 employed to enlighten and persuade their minds on this 
 momentous subject. 
 
 Christians must be convinced that it is their duty to 
 evangelize all nations. Could Christ mean any thing 
 
GORDON HALL. 131 
 
 less than this, Avhen he commanded his disciples to go in- 
 to all the world and preach the gospel to every creature ? 
 — when he commanded them expressly to go and teach, ^ 
 or evangelize^ all nations ? 
 
 How can any one who pretends to be a Christian, 
 think to shift off this duty by saying that the command 
 was given to the apostles, in an age when the gospel was 
 to be spread through the world in a miraculous manner ; 
 or that it refers to a future glorious period of the church, 
 when Christ will in some wonderful way bring all nations 
 to a knowledge of the truth ? It might with equal pro- 
 priety be said that the moral precepts of Christ were not 
 given to be obeyed, except in the days of the apostles or 
 in the millennium. 
 
 What ! are not the souls of men as precious, is not 
 the blood of Christ as efficacious, is not the power of the 
 Holy Spirit as effectual, is not Chirst as worthy to be 
 obeyed, in one generation as in another ? Christ did 
 mean that his disciples should go and preach his gospel in 
 all the world, and that they should continue to preach it 
 through all ages. 
 
 Nor would he have his people esteem it an irksome 
 and painful duty. It was for the joy that was set before 
 him, the joy of having the heathen for his inheritance 
 and the uttermost parts of the earth for his possession, 
 that he endured the cross, despising the shame. When 
 to this end he descended from the throne in heaven to the 
 manger in Bethlehem, then it was that the angels of God 
 flew with a like joy to proclaim to the shepherds, that a 
 Savior was born, and shouted the new anthem : " Glory 
 to God in the highest, peace on earth, good will to men." 
 
132 MEMOIR OF 
 
 With the same transporting joy would Christ have his 
 people seize the glorious message, and fly into all the 
 world to proclaim — >'* A Savior is born, Christ the 
 Lord ; he has tasted death for every man ; look unto him 
 and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth." 
 
 To be zealously engaged for the diffiasion of these glad 
 tidings through the world, is no less than to be engaged in 
 putting Christ in possession of the heathen, of the ends 
 of the earth, of that inheritance for which he so joyfully 
 endured the pains of the cross. It is laboring to build up 
 and complete that blessed kingdom, which is to exist for- 
 ever, and to be the glory of God and the joy of all holy 
 beings in the universe. 
 
 Now, how displeasing it must be to Christ to find that 
 his people think it a grievous duty to be made co-work- 
 ers with him in perfecting his glorious kingdom ! Though 
 the duty should call them to the loss of all things — to 
 poverty — to pains — and to death itself — still, how can 
 they think the duty hard ! How can they be so unwill- 
 ing to be as their Lord and Master ? 
 
 Angels would gladly do the work, but the noble priv- 
 ilege is reserved for men. Is it possible that Christians 
 should shrink from the duty ? Considering what the duty 
 is, and what an infinite weight of motives urges to a prompt 
 performance of it, we should answer. No. 
 
 But looking at the fact, we must say they do, with 
 but few exceptions, all shrink from the duty, and leave it 
 undone, and the heathen to perish in consequence of their 
 neglect ! 
 
 Christians must be convinced of the means to be em- 
 ployed for evangelizing the world. They must be inform- 
 
GORDON HALL. 133 
 
 ed how many hundred millions are now perishing ; and 
 how many times ten thousand missionaries must be sent 
 to them, or they cannot be saved. They must be con- 
 vinced that the churches are able to do all this. 
 
 In Christendom there are young men enough, if they 
 were only disposed to deny themselves, take their com- 
 mission from Christ, and go forth to the work. The 
 churches have money enough, and might send them, if 
 Christians were only willing to consecrate what God has 
 given them, to a work which would bring everlasting glo- 
 ry to Christ, and such inconceivable happiness to men. 
 
 If professing Christians would lop off their superflui- 
 ties in dress, equipage, eating and drinking, and reduce 
 their expenses to the wholesome limits of gospel simpli- 
 city, and devote the money thus redeemed to the great 
 work, the missionary treasury would soon contain its mill- 
 ions. Christians need to have this laid before them in 
 figures. 
 
 But Christ demands more than these crumbs. As 
 he requires our whole heart to be given to him, so he re- 
 quires all that we have, and our life itself, to be volunta- 
 rily made over to him, and employed in such a way, as 
 shall most effectually advance his glorious work of saving 
 souls. The privilege of doing this is as great as the duty 
 is solemn and momentous. 
 
 But who must be convinced of all this ? Not mis- 
 sionaries only — not ministers — not bodies of Christians — 
 but every individual who belongs to Christ, of whatever 
 denomination, age, or sex. Every one has a part to act. 
 All must firmly embrace the object in their hearts, and 
 12 
 
134 MEMOIR OF 
 
 support it daily by their prayers. In this part of the duty 
 there is no difference between the rich and the poor. 
 
 Parents must devote their sons to the work, and their 
 sons must consecrate themselves to it. Here, again, all, 
 the rich and the poor, have an equal privilege of advanc- 
 ing the kingdom of the Redeemer. Every one must ex- 
 hort and animate his neighbors to the work. Societies 
 for promoting the work must every where be formed — 
 the rich must give liberally, and the widow cast in her 
 mite. Some must be employed in looking out suitable 
 young men, to be educated ; others must educate them. 
 Young men must offer themselves to the churches, and 
 the churches must send them forth. 
 
 Innumerable are the ways and means of promoting the 
 work. These will multiply and discover themselves more 
 and more, as the work advances. Christians will be 
 quick to discover them, when they are once convinced 
 of their duty and persuaded to do it. The very first 
 thing necessary in the great work, therefore, is, to em- 
 ploy the proper means for convincing Christians of their 
 duty and of the manner of performing it. 
 
 But, alas ! it seems to be thought enough that a few 
 missionary sermons be preached and printed in a few 
 scattering counties ; and that by them Christians will 
 learn their duty ! 
 
 It was not thus, that England was convinced of the 
 sin of the slave trade — it was not thus, that all Christen- 
 dom was roused to a zeal, which sacrificed property and 
 life in visionary plans for plucking Jerusalem from the 
 hands of the infidels, and for planting the banner of the 
 cross upon the walls of the holy city, by a crusade. — O 
 
GORDON HALL. 135 
 
 that a Peter, a Clarkson and a Howard, might arise in 
 the churches to plead the cause of the unevangelized na- 
 tions with a zeal proportionate to the magnitude of that 
 cause ! In awakening the churches to this work, let every 
 minister be a Peter, every candidate for the ministry a 
 Clarkson, and every deacon a Howard. Then, some- 
 thing would be done. 
 
 As yet, a considerable portion even of the clergy can 
 hardly be said to be on the side of missions. They do 
 not inform themselves on the subject at large, they do 
 not preach about it, and of course their churches remain 
 ignorant of their duty. What can be done unless minis- 
 ters are engaged 1 
 
 How important that every minister should thorough- 
 ly acquaint himself with the subject, and zealously en- 
 gage in advancing the object! Then he w^oukl preach 
 often and faithfully to his people about it, and his church 
 would know their duty and be ready to do it. O that min- 
 isters every where would do this ! Then all the churches 
 would at once be prepared to act — there would be hope 
 concerning the heathen. 
 
 Small pamphlets on the subject should be prepared 
 with the greatest care and ability ; printed in great num- 
 bers and in constant succession ; gratuitously distributed ; 
 put into the hands of every minister of every persuasion 
 to be distributed in every corner of the country. Such 
 pamphlets would find their way to many persons, where 
 the preacher's voice is not heard. 
 
 Societies should be formed in every direction, whose 
 object should be to devise ways and means of convincing 
 Christians of their duty and of persuading them to do it 
 without delay. 
 
136 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Dear brethren, I must send my letter without finish- 
 ing, and what I have written, unrevised, as my time is un- 
 expectedly cut short. 
 
 O fly for the salvation of the heathen, and for the glo- 
 ry of Christ among the Gentiles. Persuade a thousand 
 to come. 
 
 Pray for us. The Lord fit you to do his will and 
 pleasure in all things. 
 
 Your brother and fellow-servant in Christ, 
 
 Gordon Hall." 
 
 " Bombay, July 12, 1816. 
 
 You expect me to write to you often ; I do it with 
 pleasure. Information concerning missionary fields and 
 missionary operations is what you chiefly desire and expect 
 to receive, especially in your associated capacity. Com- 
 munications of this kind, which, from every quarter are pre- 
 sented to the public, are daily becoming more and more am- 
 ple. In this letter I shall not attempt to add any thing to the 
 information which you already possess, but in the place of 
 it, you will, I trust, indulge me in a few loose remarks. 
 
 Some of you have already inquired, deliberated, fast- 
 ed and prayed, until, by irresistible convictions of duty, 
 you have felt yourselves sweetly constrained to consecrate 
 your lives to the Redeemer of your souls ; and by antici- 
 pation, you are now rejoicing and blessing God, that this 
 grace is given to you, that you should preach among the 
 gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ. Having 
 made this solemn and momentous decision in the fear and 
 strength of the Lord, you are no longer inquiring after facts 
 or truths to convince you what your duty is, in regard to 
 
GORDON HALL. 137 
 
 the heathen. With the map and geography of the heath- 
 en world before you, your single inquiry is ; " What field 
 is the most eligible and what is the best method of estab- 
 lishing a mission in that field. " Here is a full demand 
 for knowledge and wisdom. Still the grounds on which 
 a rational decision must rest are not so various and intri- 
 cate as greatly to embarrass the subject. Unless there 
 are some rare exceptions, the ehgibility of a field must 
 depend on hs relative population, and the relative degree 
 of security, which it offers to missionaries. If this rule is 
 correct, it is certainly very simple. 
 
 A single glance at geography shows the relative pop- 
 ulation of all the principal places in the world, which re- 
 duces the inquiry to this single point ; 'What is the rela- 
 tive degree of security for missionaries, which the various 
 fields respectively promise ?' 
 
 As to their relative population, Asia is, beyond com- 
 parison eligible. The same is true in regard to the se- 
 curity of missionaries. Where, from the eastern extrem- 
 ities of China, through the immense regions of the penin- 
 sula of India, where has the Protestant missionary ever 
 suffered martyrdom from the hands of the heathen ? And 
 where too, it may be asked, has the missionary in all 
 these regions, attempted to gain a residence, and failed 
 of success ? What greater encouragement can missionary 
 zeal demand? 
 
 The great nations of Asia, are so nearly the same, as 
 to their population, the facilities for acquiring their res- 
 pective languages, and the comforts of life which they 
 afford, that, in these respects, but little can be urged in fa- 
 vor of one country rather than another. 
 12* 
 
138 MEMOIR OP 
 
 As to the supply of missionaries already furnished 
 for these countries, it is so extremely small that it is un- 
 worthy to come into the account, when calculating the 
 number of missionaries still required. The same may be 
 said of all that missionaries have yet done, when compar- 
 ed with what remains to be done. Who can, for a mo- 
 ment, consider this subject, without seeing* and feeling 
 that there is an immediate and imperious demand for a 
 host of missionaries ? What further means of information 
 — what protracted inquiries can be requisite in a case so 
 plain ? I do not mean to say that it is not important 
 to acquire all possible knowledge of the religion, manners 
 and customs of the heathen, at large, and especially of 
 those, to whom you go. Certainly the more you obtain 
 of such knowledge the better you will be prepared to act. 
 But this knowledge is so soon acquired, that no mission- 
 ary can reasonably delay his going to the heathen for the 
 sake of acquiring it. O brethren, hasten to the field ! 
 
 " There are among you, brethren, some who have not 
 yet decided whether it be their duty to go to the heathen 
 or not. To such, I can say, beloved brethren, I know 
 how to sympathize with you. Such, for a long time, was 
 the anxious state of my own mind on the same subject. 
 But now it astonishes me, to think that I so long hesitat- 
 ed on a subject so plain. It was no doubt my sin, 
 though perhaps somewhat extenuated by circumstances, 
 which no longer exist. When my mind was first exer- 
 cised on the subject, I knew of but one in the country, who 
 thought of becoming a missionary to the heathen ; and he 
 has not as yet, to my knowledge, engaged in the work. — 
 Besides, through all ray inquiries, until I had decided on 
 
GORDON HALL. 
 
 139 
 
 the subject, it was not known that any support could be 
 obtained in our country. I bless God, that notwithstand- 
 ing all that opposed, I was enabled to decide as I did. — 
 I verily believe it will be matter of joy to me through 
 eternity. Should you make the same decision, brethren, 
 I have no doubt you will find the same satisfaction in it. 
 
 But you are not decided. Each of you anxiously in- 
 quires, '' Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? Shall 
 I go to the heathen?" Here historical inquiries and 
 geographical knowledge are of little avail. The decis- 
 ion must be made in view of one single command, and 
 one single fact. Jesus Christ, the God of our salvation, 
 ^"--commanded his disciples to ** go into all the world, 
 and preacir-u^ gospel to every creature J' This is the 
 command. But (gvt^ at this day, there are nearly six 
 eighths of the population of the globe, to whom the gos- 
 pel has not been preached. This is the fact. In view 
 of this command and of this fact, how ought you to de- 
 cide. 
 
 Eighteen hundred years ago, Christ gave this perpet- 
 ual command ; and to quicken his disciples in the obedi- 
 ence of it, he gave them the most consoling assurances of 
 assistance, and promisesof unbounded reward. But from 
 century to century, so remiss have been his disciples in 
 obeying the command, so unwilling to go into all the 
 world, and preach the gospel to every creature, that, may 
 we not with propriety consider the Holy Trinity as saying, 
 " Whom shall we send, and who will go for us ?" Is it 
 your duty to reply, " Here am I, Lord, send me ?" This 
 is the inquiry, and how simple ! What have protracted 
 researches to do with such a decision ? When the apos- 
 
140 
 
 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ties first received their commission, was it an extensive 
 knowledge of the population, religions, manners and cus- 
 toms of the various nations, to whom they were bid to go, 
 which led them to obey the command ? Was it a retro- 
 spective view of the former success of religion in this 
 guilty world, or was it the prospect of an easy entrance 
 unto the heathen, and a secure and comfortable residence 
 among them, which made them so ready to go forth, at 
 the command of their Redeemer ? No : it was their 
 love to Jesus, and their reverence for his authority, which 
 forced them to exclaim, " Wo is unto me if I preach not 
 the gospel," as I have been commanded. It is when 
 missionaries form their decisions on the same grounr'^ '^^^' 
 they eminently glorify Christ, and build vf^^ ^ founda- 
 tion, which no storms can shake. 
 
 I have been led to these remarks from an apprehen- 
 sion that there are young men, who are pursuing mission- 
 ary inquiries in a too general way, with a kind of indefi- 
 nite expectation, that by and by something may transpire, 
 some further knowledge of countries or events may be ac- 
 quired, or the subject may be presented in some new at- 
 titude, which will render their decision easy and safe. — 
 Any such expectation, it appears to me, tends only to 
 darken the mind, and to confuse and enervate its opera- 
 tions. 
 
 The subject is more plain and easy of decision at the 
 present day, if possible, than at any former period. What 
 has been found and acknowledged a truth in England, and 
 in some of the other European states, is now found by ex- 
 periment to be true in America. God has promised, that 
 he that watereth, shall be watered also himself. 
 
GORDON HALL. 141 
 
 This gracious promise he has verified, by uniformly 
 causing reHgion to flourish among nations at home, in the 
 same proportion in which they are active in promoting 
 missions abroad. The whole subject, then, is brought in- 
 to this narrow compass : — The great mass of mankind 
 have not yet heard the gospel preached ; — the standing 
 command of Christ to his disciples is, " go and evange- 
 lize all nations ;" and to prompt them to a full compli- 
 ance, he gives the assurance, both by his promise, and its 
 fulfilment, that by their exertions for the salvation of the 
 heathen, they do most effectually labor for the salvatioi;i 
 of their own countrymen. In this simple form, let the 
 subject be viewed. In this simple form, let it come to 
 the reason, the conscience, and the feelings of every one, 
 who is looking forward to the gospel ministry. How can 
 the conviction be resisted ? How can the decision be 
 doubtful ? 
 
 Dear brethren, bear with my freedom. Placed as I 
 am, in the midst of so many millions of perishing heathen, 
 and knowing from the promise of Jehovah, (Prov. 11 : 
 25,) "The liberal soul shall be made fat, and he that 
 watereth, shall be watered also himself,'' that your com- 
 ing forth would tend to promote religion at home, surely 
 I have a claim on your indulgence. 
 
 Allow me, then, to speak freely. To me, it appears 
 unaccountable, how so many young men, by covenant 
 devoted to Christ, can deliberately and prayerfully in- 
 quire, whether it is their duty to become missionaries, and 
 yet so few feel effectually persuaded that it is their duty 
 to come forth to the heathen ! It tends greatly to the 
 discouragement of those who are already in the field. 
 
142 - MEMOIR OF 
 
 While so great a proportion of those, who examine this 
 point of duty, dehberately decide that it is not their duty 
 to engage in the missionary work, what are we to think ? 
 In general, those who excuse themselves from the work, 
 must do it for general reasons, which would be as appli- 
 cable to others as to themselves, and which would excuse 
 those who have gone forth to the work, as well as them- 
 selves. Therefore, must not those men who thus excuse 
 themselves, think either that those who engage in the 
 missionary work do wrong, or that themselves who decline 
 it, do wrong ? 
 
 Here it would ill become the solemnity of the subject 
 to cavil and quibble, and say : " What ! shall we all go to 
 the heathen ? Then what will become of our own coun- 
 trymen ?" Let such quibblers beware how they mock 
 the faithfulness of God. When thousands have gone 
 forth to the heathen, and God has failed to fulfil his prom- 
 ise, " that he that watereth, shall be watered also him- 
 self," or when he shall not have caused religion to flour- 
 ish among the people at home, in proportion as tliey la- 
 bor for the heathen abroad, then, and not till then, let 
 the objection be heard. 
 
 Some seem to speak as though a man must have 
 some secret or special call, before he can decide in favor 
 of being a missionary. If, on rational grounds, he feels 
 persuaded that he ought to be a minister any where, and 
 if he feels disposed to go to the heathen, I should think 
 that no other call than this, unless in extraordinary cases, 
 can reasonably be required. I have doubted whether I 
 ought to be a missionary ; but it was for the same reasons 
 
GORDON HALL. 143 
 
 for which I ought to doubt, whether it was right for me 
 to be a minister any where. 
 
 Brethren, you see that I think there are good rea- 
 sons, why you should become missionaries to the heathen, 
 and of course good reasons why I should desire it. Cer- 
 tainly I do. And I greatly long to see every one of you 
 strenuously exerting himself to diffuse the same senti- 
 ments among all pious young men in the country. 
 
 Form great plans, and execute them with great zeal 
 and prayer fulness. Every thing that can be desired, 
 might be done by exertion, with God's blessing. Seize 
 every possible opportunity for impressing the subject up- 
 on the mind of every pious youth. But I must stop. 
 
 Brethren, pray for us. May the Spirit of God be 
 with you, guide you in all your deliberations, and make 
 you the instruments of winning many souls to Christ. 
 Your affectionate brother and fellow-servant, 
 
 G. Hall." 
 
 From the preceding letters, as well as from a great 
 portion of Mr. Hall's wTitings, it is most obvious that he 
 did not consider the foreign missionary work as tending to 
 impoverish the churches. His impressions were strong, 
 that more, many more candidates for the Christian min- 
 istry, ought to devote themselves to the great work of 
 evangelizing the heathen : and not only so, but that im- 
 mediate and vigorous exertions should be made to intro- 
 duce the gospel to the populous and extensive portions of 
 the pagan world. The same sentiments were entertained 
 by Samuel J. Mills, as appears in the following extract of 
 
144 MEMOIR OF 
 
 a letter to the lamented Parsons, while a member of the 
 Seminary at Andover. 
 
 " You inform me that there are two brethren in the 
 Seminary, who design engaging in an eastern mission. It 
 would have given me great pleasure to have heard, that 
 there were ten, twenty, or even thirty, who had come 
 to that determination. Yea, let us go to whatever 
 part of our own continent we will, or to the West India 
 islands, the brethren in Asia, (as it respects a station for 
 glorifying God, and doing good to the souls of men,) will 
 look down upon us from an elevation, as high above us, as 
 the heavens are above the earth I verily be- 
 lieve that there are, at our Theological Seminaries, stu- 
 dents of divinity, who dare not lay their Savior's last 
 commission to his disciples before them, and fast and pray 
 over it, for a day, with a view of ascertaining their duty, 
 as it respects missions to the heathen, lest convictions 
 should fasten upon their minds, with a force not to be re- 
 sisted, that it is their duty to see that commission carried 
 into effect. I say, they dare not do it, although the com- 
 mission closes with the promise, ' Lo I am with you al- 
 way, even unto the end of the world.' " 
 
 Extracts from his Journal, 
 
 Oct. 16, 1816. 
 
 " In my route this evening, fell in with a company of 
 
 Gosawees, a class of religious mendicants highly venerated 
 
 by the Hindoos, but ignorant, arrogant, and in general, a 
 
 vicious set of people. The conversation of these people. 
 
GORDON HALL. 145 
 
 like that of the Hindoos generally, turns naturally and al- 
 most exclusively, either upon religion or upon "filling 
 their bellies," as their expression is. Though all the mor- 
 al notions and sentiments of this people are so gross and 
 monstrous, yet their conversation, so habitually manifests 
 such a recognition of some superior power, appoint- 
 ing and controlling all the allotments and vicissitudes 
 of human life, as does most severely reprove and ought 
 deeply to shame that multitude of atheistic Christians, 
 v^^ho will talk for hours, if not for weeks, about the ordi- 
 nary events of life, without the slightest acknowledgement 
 of divine Providence. 
 
 In this little company of Gosawees was one of distin- 
 guished demeanor. He told me with much self-complacen- 
 cy, that he was a Jotesh, i. e. an astronomer. I told him I 
 felt gratified, and wished to ask him some questions about 
 the Jotesh shaster, — '* Will you tell me whether, accord- 
 ing to these shasters, the earth is a plane or a sphere ?" 
 After fully comprehending the question, he confessed 
 that he knew nothing about it, thus proving himself to be 
 as much a novice and iniposter as are nine tenths of those, 
 who prefer their claims to superior science ; and as such 
 do actually command respect among the ignorant multi- 
 tude. 
 
 It is a remarkable fact, and one that will ultimately be 
 highly serviceable in pulling down the fabric of Hindoo 
 superstition, that their religious books, held equally sa- 
 cred, are directly at issue on several points in geography 
 and astronomy. 
 
 The conversation soon turned on their mythology. 
 One began to boast that he allowed of but one god, Ma- 
 13 
 
146 MEMOIR OF 
 
 hadave, and that he worshipped no other. I asked hira, 
 if Mahadave did not in a rage cut off one of Brumha's 
 five heads ? — and was not he consequently a sinner ? — 
 " No," was his reply, " for Brumha had perjured him- 
 self, and his head was cut off as his punishment." Then 
 you allow that Brumha, one of your greatest gods, was a 
 sinner 1 " Yes," he rephed, and manifestly with shame. — 
 But was not Mahadave severely cursed and punished for 
 this act? "Yes." But can he who commits sin and is 
 cursed and punished for it, be the great, the perfect, the 
 everlasting God ? I enlarged, and finally told him, that 
 God had declared that the wicked should be turned into 
 hell. The poor creature, though convinced, would make 
 no acknowledgement, but declared that he would worship 
 none but Mahadave ; and if Mahadave went to hell, he 
 would go there with him. 
 
 17. As I was walking in a populous part of the town, 
 a Hindoo money changer, sitting upon his stall, at the an- 
 gular point, where two roads met, politely made me his 
 salam (obeisance) and invited me to take a seat near 
 him. As he had often seen me before, and knew what 
 things I was in the habit of saying to the people, the con- 
 versation began of course on religious subjects. In the 
 course of conversation I repeated the command against 
 idolatry. He asked, if that corrimand was written, I 
 took a little book from my pocket and read him the ten 
 commandments. By this time, there were many persons 
 collected around. But, " Hoii;," he asked, " and to 
 whom were these given?" I then rehearsed the aw- 
 ful manner in which God gave the law at mount Sinai. — 
 But, said he, " If God is an invisible, immaterial Being, 
 how could he write on tables of stone ?" When I repli- 
 
GOftDON HALL. 147 
 
 ed that nothing could be impossible or hard to him, who 
 created all things, he was not, or at least pretended not 
 to be, satisfied. 
 
 The Hindoos seem to possess some dark, indescriba- 
 ble and unintelligible notion of a supreme, invincible, ab- 
 stract existence or being, who is no more than a negation 
 of all qualities. Hence people of all ranks are perpetu- 
 ally objecting to the doctrine that God is a spirit, and 
 saying that it is impossible for an immaterial being to 
 create matter, or to have control over it. Hence their 
 system of holy theism. Brumha is installed the creator 
 of all material things, Vishnu the preserver, and Sheeva 
 or Mahadave the destroyer ; all gods of material form. 
 On the same principle, as new emergencies arose, in the 
 imaginations of these bewildered idolaters, they have gone 
 on multiplying their gods, and assigning them their re- 
 spective functions, till they have swelled the catalogue of 
 their deities to the amount of three hundred cmd thirty 
 three millions. ^^ 
 
 The Hindoo system of religion presents a shapeless 
 mass of cruelties. The speculations of their philosophers, 
 based upon the abstruse position of the shasters, have 
 led them into the wildest vagaries, concerning God, spirit, 
 and matter. They teach that the eternal Spirit is with- 
 out quality, or that he has no qualities with which we are 
 or can be acquainted. He neither sees, nor hears, nor 
 loves, nor hates, nor knows, nor regards any thing that 
 transpires in any part of his wide dominion. He exists 
 in eternal solitude, listless and inactive. — All the idea we 
 can get of his nature or his perfections is negative ; — he is 
 unlike any thing that comes within the circle of our expe- 
 
148 MEMOIR OF 
 
 rience or observation. This is the Jehovah of the Hin- 
 doos. A system of complete practical atheism, and it is 
 difficult to see why it is not so in theory. 
 
 According to the popular shasters, in some unknown 
 period of the past eternity, the eternal Spirit, arousing him- 
 self from his eternal slumbers, caused to emanate from him- 
 self three beings, Brumha, Vishnu and Sheeva, the Crea- 
 tor, Preserver and Destroyer, and then sunk back into 
 his first state of abstraction and self contemplation. These 
 two last emanations have become incarnate for various 
 purposes and in numerous forms. These together with 
 their myriads of fabled attendants, both male and female, 
 are supposed to be divine, and as such are worshipped. 
 No sins can be named that have not been committed by 
 this great family of gods and goddesses ; and yet they claim 
 to be holy and pure, because they are gods, and as such 
 are above all moral obligation. 
 
 These are the gods, whom, by far the greatest part 
 of the Hindoos worship. Yet even these, degraded and 
 impure as they are, by their vices, are too elevated and 
 spiritual in the estimation of their votaries to be worship- 
 ped without an imagery. The images of these gods are 
 formed of clay, of wood and of stone, of brass, of silver, of 
 gold, in forms as various, and as unnatural as the imagina- 
 tion can conceive. After the ceremony of consecration 
 is performed by the priests, the gods for whom they are 
 designed are supposed to reside in them. The image is 
 considered the Presence Chamber of the god, who is pro- 
 pitious or unpropitious, as he is pleased or displeased with 
 the services of the worshipper." 
 
GORDON HALL. 149 
 
 On the 19th December, 1816, Mr Hall was married to 
 Miss Margaret Lewis, an English lady, who had resid- 
 ed a number of years in Bombay, and was at the time of 
 their marriage, well acquainted with the character and 
 manners of the natives, and with the Hindoostanee, one 
 of the most popular languages of the country. This 
 event was considered not only by Mr. Hall, but by the 
 mission, and the Board in this country, as an acquisition 
 of no small importance to the cause. 
 
 Extracts from Mr, HalVs Journal, 
 
 " Jan. 24, 1817. Took a walk among the Hindoo 
 temples. After passing about five and twenty temples, 
 and five times as many gods, I came to a small private 
 temple. It consisted of ahttle room about six feet square, 
 on the lower floor of a two-story house. In this little 
 filthy, dark place, (for the Hindoo temples are as dark as 
 they are filthy) was the image of Hunumunt, an incarna- 
 tion of Vishnu in the form of a monlcey, engraven, in large 
 size, upon a stone. This temple is now the property of 
 two Bramhuns, which they hold as an inheritance from 
 their distant ancestors. It is of no inconsiderable value 
 to them in a pecuniary point of view. For as a multi- 
 tude of people are continually passing by, many stop, 
 stand on one leg, close their hands, raise them to their 
 foreheads, and bow before the idol. Many a poor man 
 and woman, who have labored hard all day for eight pice 
 each (a pice being equal to a cent) will give half a pice 
 to the idol, as they return from the toils of the day, to 
 their hungry families." 
 
 13* * 
 
150 MEMOIR OF 
 
 The amount contributed by the Hindoos in money, 
 cloth, and various products of the soil, to their idols, is prob- 
 ably three times greater than any portion of the Chris- 
 tian world give for the various purposes of religion. No 
 Hindoo, male or female, but expects to make an offering 
 of some sort, nearly or quite every day. They never 
 murmur at this, any more than they do at the expense of 
 supporting their families. All these offerings of the peo- 
 ple go to the support of the temples, and their numerous 
 and indolent priests. Hence it may be seen what a mo- 
 tive is presented to the priests to sustain and render pop- 
 ular their system of image worship. As many of the 
 temples are private property of the priests, it is easy to 
 see a reason, why the owners should use every means in 
 their power to render their gods popular." 
 
 Extract from a letter to his parents, brothers and sisters, 
 
 " Feb. 4, 1817. 
 1 rejoice to hear you are in health and pros- 
 perity, but above all does it gladden my heart to hear 
 what God ha^^been doing for the salvation of sinners, in 
 the town that gave me birth. While God was pouring 
 out his Spirit, and showing thoughtless sinners their dan- 
 ger, how did my dear father and brother feel ? What 
 did they do ? — O how shall I address my honored, my 
 grey-headed father ! Ah ! while I write, perhaps he is in 
 eternity. If so, how did he die ? Did he feel his need 
 of Christ? Closing his eyes upon the world — eternity 
 bursting upon his view, — at that awful moment, did he 
 find his own righteousness sufficient ? If my father is 
 dead, what sentence did Christ pass upon his departed 
 
GORDON HALL. 151 
 
 soul, " Come, ye blessed, or, depart, ye cursed ?'' But it 
 may be, that my father is still alive. Then, God be prais- 
 ed. And what does the tenderest filial aftection require 
 of me ? O, my dear father, let your son beseech you, to 
 work out your salvation with fear and trembling, — your 
 time is short, — your day is far spent, the night is at hand ; 
 and a night of eternal darkness it must be, if you are 
 found out of Christ. 
 
 Alas ! dear brother, do you say that you are not 
 
 converted, and that this is God^s work ? — O remember, 
 that repentance is your work. Christ has told you, that 
 if you repent not, you shall perish. You say again, " God 
 will do that which will be most for his own glory." 
 True ! and since God has given his Son to die for you, 
 since he has commanded you to repent, since he has in- 
 vited you to come to Christ and be saved — now since 
 God has done all this, if you repent not, and neglect 
 Christ, it will be most for his glory to do as he has threat- 
 ened, to destroy you with all other impenitent sinners, in 
 hell, forever. O then, my dear brother, as you value 
 the salvation of your soul, as you regard eternity, rest not 
 a moment, — flee out of Sodom — flee for your life — look 
 not behind you, — heaven k at stake ! The Savior bids 
 you strive to enter in at the strait gate ; «nd since he 
 tells you that many will fail, take heed lest you be one of 
 those that fail. " 
 
 Extract of a Utter to Rev, Dr, Morse. 
 
 ''Bombay, April 18, 1817. 
 •How transporting it would be to me to relate, 
 
 and for you to hear, the tidings of Hindoos converted to 
 
152 MEMOIR OF 
 
 God, through the labors of your missionaries in this place. 
 But as yet, it has pleased the Sovereign Disposer to with- 
 hold his converting grace from this heathen people. Thou- 
 sands here have heard from our lips the tidings of the 
 gospel, and many more are still hearing them from day to 
 day. But alas ! so far as we can see, all seems to be as 
 the " seed that fell by the way-side." In this case, how 
 consoling to be assured, that God's word shall not return 
 void, but shall surely accomplish the blessed end for which 
 it was sent ? 
 
 After surmounting many difficulties, we have at length 
 got our press in operation. — We still make the Mahratta 
 language our main study. For a year past, I have em- 
 ployed a considerable portion of my time in the study of 
 the Sungskrit. I can now speak the Mahratta with ease, 
 and hope by and by to preach in the Goojeratta and Hin- 
 doostanee. 
 
 I have visited the celebrated excavations on the isl- 
 ands of Elephanta and Salsette. The extent of these ex- 
 cavations in the solid rock, is truly astonishing. As to the 
 amount of labor and the folly of executing them, I think 
 they must surpass the pyramids of Egypt. They are pure- 
 ly of a rehgious origin ; but when and how they were ex- 
 ecuted is unknown to the present inhabitants of the land. 
 1 shall not attempt any description of these monuments of 
 Hindoo idolatry, because if I could do it to perfection, it 
 would be useless, since they have been so ably described 
 in books which have been before the public." 
 
 These excavations are truly said to be astonishing. 
 Elephanta is a small island situated in the harbour of 
 Bombay. It is called Elephanta from the statue of a large 
 
GORDON HALL. 153 
 
 elephant carved from the soHd rock, which stands in a 
 conspicuous station on the south shore of the island. On 
 the northern part of the island arises a mountain of granite. 
 About half way from the base to the top, the excavation 
 commences horizontally. The door-way is now obviously 
 much larger than formerly, the side pillars seem to have 
 been either worn away by the action of the elements, or 
 battered by the hand of violence. This excavation is 
 more than 100 feet square, and in height about 18 feet. 
 The enormous mass of solid rock above is supported by 
 four rows of pillars. Each pillar stands upon a square 
 pedestal, and is finely fluted. Along the sides of the 
 cavern are ranged a great number of colossean statues 
 of Hindoo gods, goddesses and heroes, some of which are 
 from ten to fifteen feet in height, in very exact symmetry, 
 all carved from solid rock. 
 
 The excavations on the island of Salsette, which lies 
 a little north of Bombay, are very numerous. Near the 
 centre of the island, embosomed in extensive woods, rise 
 four very steep and contiguous hills, exhibiting, at a dis- 
 tance, the appearance of one entire rock. It is in the 
 sides of these hills, that the caverns are hewn, amounting 
 in all to more than two hundred. The excavations in 
 the western hill are the most worthy of attention, both 
 from their number and magnitude. In altitude, the largest 
 of these excavations far exceeds that on the island of Ele- 
 phanta. According to governor Boon's account, it is eigh- 
 ty four feet long, forty six broad, and forty six high, to the 
 crown of the arch. This arched roof is supported by 
 thirty five massy pillars, of an octagonal form, and of 
 five feet in diameter. The capitals of each are highly 
 
154 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ornamented with figures of elephants, lions, tigers, &c., 
 crouching, as if burdened with the superincumbent mass 
 of rock. The vestibule or porch is proportionably spa- 
 cious, and is adorned with two stately columns. In this 
 porch, there are two immense statues of twenty seven 
 feet in height, and of excellent proportion. The walls, 
 pillars, &c. are in a fine state of preservation, and were 
 once smooth and painted. Two rows of cavities are plac- 
 ed in the walls, for the purpose of inserting lamps. At 
 the farther end of this temple, is an elevation, in a convex 
 form, twenty feet in diameter and nearly the same in 
 height, presenting the appearance of an immense altar. 
 
 The walls in the smaller excavations are filled with 
 sculpture, presenting groups, gods and goddesses in high 
 and prominent figures. The workmanship far exceeds 
 in skill that of any living statuary how to be found among 
 the Hindoos. 
 
 These excavations must all have been made by the 
 slow and laborious operation of the chisel. The artist 
 employed by governor Boon to make drawings of these 
 excavations asserted " that it must have required the la- 
 bor of forty thousand men, for forty years, to accomplish 
 the work." But loose as this mode of estimation may 
 be, it helps to convey the impression made on the mind 
 of the spectator. The compiler visited these excavations 
 in 1820, and found that previous accounts of them had 
 not been exaggerated. 
 
 The history of these monuments of labor and skill, is 
 entirely involved in obscurity. The object was religious ; 
 but when and by whom designed and executed, no one 
 can tell. The Hindoos believe them to have been mi- 
 
GORDON HALL. 155" 
 
 raculously produced by one of their gods, and consider 
 them as a standing memorial of the divinity of their relig- 
 ion. That they are very ancient is obvious, and must have 
 demanded, in their execution, greater resources of wealth 
 and skill, than any Hindoo rajah of modern times could 
 have commanded. They present one, among numerous 
 other evidences that might be mentioned, of the cor- 
 rectness of the current opinion among the Hindoos, that 
 their nation is in a deteriorating state. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 LETTERS, JOURNAL, ETC. FROM APRIL 16, 1818, TO APRIL 
 
 30, 1821. 
 
 Extract of a letter to Rev. Dr, Porter. 
 
 " April 16, 1818. 
 The great variety of plans for doing good, now 
 
 going forward in America, presents a glorious spectacle. 
 Every true Christian must rejoice to see it. Though all 
 are not of equal importance, they are all wanted, and 
 more too, to render the system of operations complete. 
 
 What may not be expected from the American 
 
 Education Society ? Its absolute importance cannot be ex- 
 aggerated, but its relative importance may be.* To say, 
 
 * But few men have possessed minds more comprehensive 
 and better balanced, in regard to the great work of evangelizing 
 the world, than Mr. Hall. Often has the compiler heard him 
 express his opinion in regard to the comparative importance of 
 the Foreign Missionary work. It was, in his view, the spirit 
 of Foreign Missions that gives life and energy to all kindred 
 institutions. This opinion, though formed nearly twenty 
 years ago, is most obviously correct. It is now seen and gen- 
 erally acknowledged, that most of the benevolent societies, 
 which are now disseminating the blessings of Christian knowl- 
 edge through our country, emanated from and are sustained by 
 the spirit, which aims at nothing less than the conversion of the 
 world. 
 
MEMOIR OF GORDON HALL. 157 
 
 as has been said, that Foreign Missions cannot exist with- 
 out the Education Society is to put the effect before the 
 cause ; — or to say, the parent cannot exist without the 
 child. 
 
 Pray tell me, if some representations of the dearth of 
 spiritual teachers, in our heaven-blessed land, are not too 
 high colored ? Have not such estimates of your desti- 
 tution been made as to blot from the catalogue of Christ's 
 ministers many, whom the Holy Ghost has separated to 
 the gospel ministry, and whose labors he has blessed? 
 Are the American churches to be represented as more des- 
 titute than any other part of Christendom, because they have 
 not a ministry as numerous in proportion to their popula- 
 tion as some other countries ? Is the number , or the char- 
 acter of the ministers of religion to fix the actual propor- 
 tion and value of religious instruction in a land ? Shall 
 Mecca and Medina, Benares and Poona, Goa and Rome, 
 or, if you please, shall Ireland and England be declared 
 better furnished with spiritual teachers than the United 
 States of America, merely because a greater proportion 
 of their population stand in the priest's office ? If the 
 comparison between America and other parts of Christen- 
 dom were fairly made, — if on the one hand none were 
 admitted on the catalogue of ministers, but such, as in 
 the judgment of Christian charity were the rcaZ ministers 
 of Christ, and on the other hand, all were admitted on 
 the list, whom Christ owns as his ministers, would not 
 the result of the comparison show that no part of Chris- 
 tendom is so well fiirnished with spiritual teachers as the 
 United States of America ? I should much like to see a 
 fair and full examination of this subject." 
 14 
 
158 MEMOIR OP 
 
 The following letter to his friend Samuel J. Mills has 
 been found since this volume was put to the press. It clear- 
 ly shows what the compiler previously knew to be the 
 fact, that Mr. Mills, in devising and maturing various 
 plans of benevolence, was in the habit, as far as possible, 
 of consulting Mr. Hall, and obtaining his opinion and ad- 
 vice. 
 
 " Bombay, June 18, 1818. 
 Dear Brother Mills, 
 
 Yours from Newport, 27th September 1817, is the 
 last that I have received from you. Many thanks for it. 
 You must think it peculiarly interesting to me to hear 
 about the origin and progress, in my native land, of the 
 great variety of plans for advancing the kingdom of Christ. 
 I think the American churches are nobly advancing to 
 the help of the Lord. Their plans are inferior to none 
 in Europe. All these plans and many more are wanted to 
 complete the work ; they need not at all interfere with 
 each other. If jealousy, envy and strife spring up among 
 them, it can only be the work of the devil. Every 
 sanctified heart must rejoice in the success of each so- 
 ciety. All are excellent in their place. I would not 
 prefer one before another. 
 
 Auxiliary foreign mission societies must be multiplied ; 
 — they are of infinite importance. Without them, the 
 gospel could never be sent to the heathen, though there 
 might be ever so many Bible Societies and Education So- 
 cieties. But the Bible Society has a specific object, and 
 will effect boundless good. So of the Education Society. 
 The Lord prosper them all ! By means of them all, a 
 
GORDON HALL. l59 
 
 greater mass of people will doubtless be engaged in the 
 work of doing good, than could be engaged without such 
 a diversity of objects. But the object of organizing in- 
 dividual churches of every denomination, into regular aux- 
 iliary societies, to some foreign mission society of their res- 
 pective denominations, I still think to be of great impor- 
 tance. I can see no other plan so natural, so easy and 
 so effectual for engaging all the churches to act each as 
 a body, which is the great desideratum in evangelizing 
 the world. I long to see this plan carried into effect. It 
 appears so plain, so easy, and so infinitely important, and 
 the arguments for supporting it so instructive and resist- 
 less to a christian mind, that I am sometimes inclined to 
 believe, that I could persuade every church to come for- 
 ward in this way to the work of the Lord. I am sure 
 that two or three men of the right stamp, by traveling 
 through the country and exerting all their powers among 
 the churches, might do wonders. 
 
 Extract of a letter to Rev, Dr, Porter, 
 
 ''Bombay, Oct, 30, 1819- 
 -The concerns of our mission go on moderate- 
 
 ly progressive. The schools continue to prosper. Our 
 funds, for the last six months, have not allowed us to 
 open any new ones, though we have had many pressing 
 calls to do so- This is greatly to be lamented. The 
 business of schooling among the natives, is every day be- 
 coming more and more interesting, promising, and popular. 
 I hope more laborers will soon be sent to us ; — Prov- 
 idence is opening the door all around us. Why do you 
 not send men to Persia and Arabia ? A large expedi- 
 
160 MEMOIR OF 
 
 lion of red-coats, armed with sword and bayonet, powder 
 and ball are now in the act of embarking from this place, 
 for the purpose of exterminating the Wahabean and oth- 
 er piratical hordes, which infest the Arabian seas and the 
 Persian gulf. O that the soldiers of Immanuel would in- 
 cur but half the expense, and make but half the effort to 
 exterminate from those Mohammedan regions, the far 
 more destructive power and inroads of satan ! But alas, 
 the children of this world are wiser in their generation, 
 than the children of light." 
 
 Extract of a letter to Rev. Dr. Porter. 
 
 "Bombay, Feb. 6, 1820. 
 It affords me much greater pleasure to receive your 
 very kind letters, than it does to answer them. Not be- 
 cause I have no pleasure in showing every token of my 
 affectionate remembrance of yourself and dear consort, but 
 because I have so little to send, for all the good tidings I 
 have from you. I sojourn in Meseck and dwell in the 
 land of Kedar, surrounded, I may almost say, with the 
 unmingled abominations of heathens and Mohammedans, 
 and others of a better name, but hardly of a better prac- 
 tice. You dwell on Mount Zion, amidst the courts of the 
 Most High, in the land which the Lord hath blessed, — 
 you behold the wonders of his grace multiplying around 
 you. It greatly rejoices and animates my heart to hear 
 of all the gracious acts of the Lord, in my native land. 
 The state of the public mind appears to be such, in Ameri- 
 ca, as to render the present period peculiarly fitted for 
 planning and accomplishing great things. God has doubt- 
 less important designs to accomplish through the instru-. 
 
GORDON HALL. 161 
 
 mentality of his American Zion. O may he cause all 
 duly to exert themselves, and all exertions to be com- 
 pletely successful. To be engaged in these broad and 
 various plans for saving souls, which will probably con- 
 tinue to extend with multiplied and glorious success 
 through all future generations of the world, is certainly 
 the highest privilege and among the most powerful stimu- 
 lants to the love and service of God. Blessed are those, 
 who from love to the Saviour, are zealously inclined thus 
 to cooperate in the work of the Lord. But alas ! in this 
 high felicity, we, in these eastern plains of Sodom, can- 
 not, in every sense, participate. What can we do in such 
 a land, polluted not only with the countless abominations 
 of idolatry, but a land, where the name of God is every 
 day blasphemed among the heathen, by means of the sins 
 of those who call themselves Christians ? * * * * What 
 glorious trophies of victory await the Saviour of sinners in 
 such a land ! In every thing that is good, Calcutta is 
 half a century before this place ; and Madras holds a 
 middle rank between the presidencies of Bombay and 
 Calcutta. From the latter place, you get the detail of 
 religious information, about as soon as we do. Native 
 schools, and the school-book society are among the most 
 promising objects in that region. Those books, which the 
 Society i& now translating and printing, in the rudiments 
 of general science, will prove a powerful auxiliary, in th^e 
 propagation of gospel truth. Our mission, without any 
 very great expense, might do much in the same wa^. 
 AH our exertions in the way of schools and school-books 
 are attended with much encouragement." 
 
 14# 
 
162 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Extract of a letter to Jesse D. Hawley, Esq. 
 
 " Bombay, April, 1820. 
 -It affords me great pleasure to hear of your 
 
 welfare, temporal and spiritual. If you and your com- 
 panion are indeed going forward with your faces heaven- 
 ward, daily encouraging and strengthening each other in 
 the narrow path, O then how happy are you ! — children 
 of Abraham — yea children of God ! May you have all 
 needful grace to live together, as joint heirs of the heav- 
 enly world. How soon shall we be together there, if in- 
 deed we are Christ's true disciples ? This is my hum- 
 ble hope, and it affords me daily comfort. But I 
 still find there is yet remaining, a great deal for me to do 
 in working out my own salvation. I suppose it is so with 
 you. Each one is first of all required to save his own 
 soul, and then to do all he can for the salvation of oth- 
 ers. 
 
 There is a great field in the new country, where Prov- 
 idence has placed you. You may be the means of do- 
 ing incalculable good. 1 wish I could send you good 
 
 news from this land. It is indeed dry and barren,- — a 
 vast wilderness yielding no fruits, but the grapes of Sod- 
 om and the clusters of Gomorrah. I dwell in the midst 
 of Satan's Golgotha, surrounded with innumerable multi- 
 tudes of the slain. We prophecy to them as we are bid- 
 den. — But as yet, the Spirit of the Lord does not breathe, 
 — ^no life enters into them. Thousands around us, have 
 heard more or less of the word of life. We have recent- 
 ly baptized and received into our church, one man who 
 was before a disciple of Mohammed. He is, so far as we 
 
GORDON HALL. 163 
 
 can judge, a consistent Christian, and in some measure a 
 helper in publishing the gospel.* 
 
 During the two past years, this country has been 
 
 visited by earthquakes, pestilence and war, which have 
 swept off many thousands of the natives. The pestilence 
 (Cholera) is now raging in many places. Yesterday it 
 carried off ninety of the inhabitants of this city. O that 
 this people would learn righteousness, while God's judg- 
 ments are among them, and while the offers of salvation 
 are made to them !" 
 
 Extract of a letter to his parents, July 1820. 
 
 " Through divine goodness, our lives are still 
 
 spared. Our dear babe is in a very feeble and emaciat- 
 ed state. We greatly fear we shall be called to lay her 
 by the side of her dear departed, mouldering sister. But 
 
 * This individual was a merchant of H^'drabad, a city 
 nearly 400 miles east of Bombay. Being in Bombay for the 
 purpose of procuring merchandize, he providentially met with 
 a Christian tract, which excited his attention and led him to 
 seek the instruction of the missionaries. He soon found that 
 Christianity claimed to be the only true religion, and resolved 
 to give it a thorough examination. He accordingly committed 
 his business to the hands of an agent, and under the instruc- 
 tion of the missionaries sat down to the study of Henry Martyn's 
 translation of the New-Testament into Persian. After devoting 
 his whole time for nearly six months, to the study of the Bible, 
 he came to the full conviction, that it contained the only true 
 system of religion, and as it is hoped, heartily embraced it. 
 After his baptism he remained a short time in Bombay, and 
 then returned to his family at Hydrabad. What is worthy of 
 special notice in the history of this man is, the readiness with 
 which he laid aside the business of the world, till he had given 
 the new religion a fair examination. 
 
164 MEMOIR OF 
 
 it is a consoling reflection, that we and ours are in the 
 hands and at the disposal of the all-wise God. O how 
 much peace and happiness we lose by not putting our 
 trust in God at all times. 
 
 The more I reflect, the more concerned I feel about 
 the salvation of my dear relatives. God is my witness 
 that I have given them some affectionate and faithful ex- 
 hortation in some of my former letters. O that they had 
 been more spiritual ! My dear father, I hope you are 
 no longer perplexing your thoughts about such matters as 
 election and decrees, and following the suggestion of satan 
 by saying, "If I am to be saved, 1 shall be saved, &c. 
 &tc." This is the vile bait with which satan has covered 
 his fatal hook, — if you swallow it, you will certainly be- 
 come his prey. Say rather, my dear father, If I do not 
 truly beheve, I shall be damned, — if I do not become a 
 new creature in Christ Jesus, I shall be lost forever, — 
 God be merciful to me a sinner. — Create within me a 
 clean heart and renew a right spirit within me. — Open my 
 blind eyes, unstop my deaf ears — awaken my stupidity, 
 — make me to know my danger and flee from it, — make 
 me to know my sins, and truly to repent of them, — make 
 me to know the Savior, and to forsake all and follow him. 
 Beloved father, let such be your confessions and your 
 prayers. It is the affectionate, earnest request of a dying 
 child, to a dying parent. My dear Mother, I hope you 
 are less concerned about this world and more concerned 
 about the next. Let me most earnestly entreat you to 
 devote a short season every morning and evening to read- 
 ing the bible and secret prayer. For myself, I know not 
 
GORDON HALL. 165 
 
 how any one can think that he is working out his salva- 
 tion, without doing this. 
 
 My dear Brother, do you read the scriptures and 
 
 pray in your family ? Those families that live without 
 prayer, God reckons among the heathen, who are to be 
 destroyed, if they remain such. — You or I may be dead, 
 before this reaches America. Are we ready for our de- 
 parture to the world of retribution p ****=* * 
 
 1 praise God for the worldly prosperity he has 
 
 given you, — you have enough, or rather, it is God's prop- 
 erty, lent to you for a little while, to see how you will 
 use it. O remember this, for the day of reckoning will 
 soon come. Be charitable to the poor. — Be hberal in 
 giving for the spread of the gospel. I would entreat each 
 of you to give something every month. Give it in love 
 to God, and you will not be losers — your reward will be 
 great and sure." 
 
 Extract of a letter to Rev. Dr. Porter. 
 
 ''Bombay, Jan. 20,1821. 
 Rev. and dear Sir, 
 
 -My every attempt to address you awakens 
 
 many fond recollections of my former situation in your 
 family at the old parsonage glebe in Washington, where I 
 well remember various solitary retreats, the dumb but sol- 
 emn associates of those meditations and exercises, which 
 through grace, were a part of the leading-strings, by whichj 
 Providence conducted me to this desolate land. To re- 
 view those distant scenes, illuminated, as I still trust they 
 were by the presence of Christ and the love of God, now 
 wanns and encourages my heart as I dwell upon them. But 
 
166 MEMOIR OF 
 
 when I drop these pleasing contemplations, and recollect 
 where I am, and turn to survey the wide spreading moral 
 desolations that surround me, an indescribable chill strikes 
 through my soul, and I feel as though 1 could write no 
 more. ****** Our friends in America expect that 
 our letters should be filled with cheering accounts of the 
 conversion of the heathen and the rapid progress of the 
 gospel in this region. But if we write at all, our letters 
 must rather be filled up with louder and louder calls upon 
 their benevolence, urged by every possible motive which 
 can influence them, to send us more help, to consecrate 
 more of their ministers, their money, and their prayers to 
 the service of God among these heathen. But how ungrate- 
 ful, how arrogant (they may say) to be always assaulting 
 your friends in this way ! — I feel it, and I feel it so strong- 
 ly too, that I write to my friends with much reluctance ; 
 yet I cannot cease, in this way, to plead for the heathen. 
 Our public communications have been just forwarded 
 by way of England, and will probably reach you before 
 this letter does. From them you will learn the general 
 state of our affairs. Mr. Bardwell's departure is a trial, 
 severe to him and to us. We are all unanimous in our 
 opinion, that when there is satisfactory evidence, that a 
 missionary cannot live and be useful at his station, on ac- 
 count of ill health, which while at the same time, there is 
 a prospect, that he might live and be useful, in another 
 place, it is his duty to remove. This we know is contra- 
 ry to the opinions of some of the friends of missions, wlio 
 hesitate not to say, " that missionaries should die, at their 
 post, rather than return." I hope such persons will can- 
 didly review this sentiment, and judge again, whether it 
 
GORDON HALL. 167 
 
 be founded in truth and love ; — and while binding such 
 burdens on other men's shoulders, duly consider, what 
 they would be willing to bear themselves in reverse of 
 drcumstances. Mr. Bardwell feels much tried in pros- 
 pect of meeting these sentiments." 
 
 Whatever may have been the sentiments of individu- 
 als, on this subject, in times past, there are probably but 
 few, if any judicious friends of the cause now, who do 
 not deem it the duty of missionaries to leave their stations, 
 if by ill health they are unable to labor ; especially, if by 
 so doing, there is a prospect that their lives may be pre- 
 served. 
 
 On this principle, the American Board have acted 
 from the first. They do indeed expect their missiona- 
 ries to devote themselves to the work, for life. And there 
 are good reasons, why they should do so. The time and 
 expense of conveyance to their distant stations are im- 
 portant considerations ; and after they have spent some 
 years in acquiring a foreign language, it would be a great 
 loss to leave the people for whose benefit it has been ac- 
 quired. But the Board have never objected to a mission- 
 ary's leaving his field, when in his own opinion and that 
 of his colleagues, his health, life and usefulness require his 
 removal. 
 
168 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Journal of a tour of eight days, on the continent adjoin- 
 ing Bombay* 
 
 " Feb. 25, 1821. We have now seven schools, in a 
 Hne, on the continent, extending about sixty miles on the 
 coast, east and south of Bombay. About forty miles to 
 the north of Panwell, is Basseen, where we have long 
 had a fine school. This makes the whole range of 
 our schools on the coast, about one hundred miles. The 
 intermediate towns are numerous, and most of them en- 
 tirely destitute of schools. Many Bramhuns and others 
 hav.e begged to be employed as teachers. But we are 
 afi-aid of going beyond our means. 
 
 At Allabag,* I waited on the Regent, who received 
 me very courteously ; we spent an hour in discussing re- 
 ligious topics, in the audience of a large number of his 
 court. This was , Saturday evening. The hour for an- 
 other interview on the Sabbath was appointed, and, on 
 account of its being the Sabbath, it was stipulated that 
 the conversation should be confined to religious subjects. 
 I had some favorable opportunities for publishing the gos- 
 pel in this capital. 
 
 It was a time of weddings ;f and as the bridegroom 
 must, if possible, proceed to the house of the bride on 
 horse-back, all the horses of the town were engaged ; 
 and I could not procure one to proceed on my journey. 
 
 * The capital of an independent native prince. 
 
 f Among the Hindoos, the time for celebrating marriages is 
 determined by astrological calculations. So that on these ten 
 or twelve fortunate days, nearly all the marriages of the year 
 are celebrated. 
 
GORDON HALL. 169 
 
 When I intimated this, to the Regent, he most readily- 
 furnished me with a horse and ostler, from the govern- 
 ment stables. This is the second time that this Bram- 
 hinical ruler has granted me faciUties for travelling and 
 preaching the gospel in his territory. May the Lord re- 
 ward him with his grace and salvation ! 
 
 Near Nagotnea, I met with what was to me a great 
 curiosity. It was a stone bridge of eight or ten arches, 
 built 280 years ago, as I was informed by the Portuguese. 
 It is narrow, but in good condition, except a part of the 
 side-railing. What most excited my attention, was a 
 kind of pavement of lime and gravel which formed th^ 
 upper surface of the bridge. In some spots, this vvas 
 broken up, but in general, it remained, after being ex- 
 posed 280 years, to all seasons and to all usage, so entire- 
 ly undecayed, that it seems as hard and unyielding as the 
 solid rock. It is confessed that the Portuguese possessed 
 very surprising skill in masbnry. THeir fortifications and 
 other public works clearly show it. 
 
 Since I have stepped aside to • speak of curiosities, I 
 will just mention another, which, for ought I know, has 
 already been repeated a thousand times. Some time 
 since, our assistant translator, in proof that the Kooncan 
 country* once formed a part of the ocean's bed, stated, 
 that sea-shells are to be found adhering to, and combined 
 with the rocks on the mountains bounding the eastern 
 side of the Kooncan.-«— And beyond the great mountains, 
 as well as on this side, timbers, domestic utensils, demol- 
 ished houses, wells, temples and gods are found by dig- 
 
 * The Kooncan lies between the sea-shore and the ghauts, 
 
 15 
 
170 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ging 5, 10, and 15 cubits below the surface : particularly 
 in the neighborhood of Kalapoore. I have since heard 
 the same testimony confirmed by other natives." 
 
 The Bombay mission has from the first employed 
 more or less Jevv^ish teachers in their schools. These 
 Jews are from Cochin, and are what Buchanan denomi- 
 nates " Black Jews." They generally pretend to read 
 Hebrew, but they do not understand it. They have a 
 small Synagogue in Bombay, where they meet for wor- 
 ship every seventh day. Of the comparative excellence 
 of these Jews for teachers, Mr. Hall thus speaks. 
 
 " My own observation leads me to think, that 
 
 other things being equal, a decided preference is due to 
 the Jews as teachers, rather than to any other class of 
 natives. Though they naturally hate us as Christians, 
 yet the veneration which we have for the patriarchs and 
 prophets, the pious kings and fathers of ancient Israel, 
 names so dear to all the children of Abraham, and our 
 familiar acquaintance with their scriptures, of which them- 
 selves are so ignorant, and of the whole history of their 
 nation, compels them irresistibly to feel and acknowledge 
 us to be a nearer kin to them than any other people on 
 earth, and inspires them with an involuntary respect for us. 
 What the school-books contain of the Old Testament is ex- 
 ceedingly interesting to them, as it relates so much to the 
 history of their own nation. They are therefore more in- 
 clined to read our books than the Hindoos are. Again, 
 the Jews are in a great measure exempt from the preju- 
 dices, which a Hindoo, true to his religion, must have 
 against our books, which every where directly contradict 
 
GORDON HALL. 171 
 
 and stamp with sin and infamy, almost every thing that 
 the Hindoo deems sacred. And again, the Hebrew 
 Scriptures require the Jew to execrate every appearance 
 of idolatry ; and far more do they forbid him to teach it, 
 as the Hindoo is expected to do, and will do, unless the 
 greatest care is taken to prevent it. 
 
 Such are some of the reasons, which entitle the Jews 
 to a preference as school-teachers, and tend to give the 
 
 schools under their care, a superiority. We have now 
 
 six Jews in our employ." 
 
 The compiler cannot but indulge in a few reflections 
 suggested by the preceding extracts, having reference 
 particularly to the mission schools. The first, respects 
 the extent of territory, over which the schools are scatter- 
 ed. They not only exist in the several neighborhoods 
 on the islands of Bombay and Salsette, but they have 
 been extended 100 miles on the coast of the adjoining 
 continent, and more recently in the interior. They are 
 indeed thinly dispersed, and embrace only a small part of 
 the children, who are growing up in ignorarxe. But as 
 the resources of the mission are very hmited, these schools 
 are thus scattered, that a wider influence may be given to 
 them. 
 
 The opportunity which these schools afford the mis- 
 sionaries of communicating religious instruction not only 
 to the children, but to their parents and friends, is worthy 
 of special attention. The school-rooms are in fact chap- 
 els, where the missionaries preach the gospel to the whole 
 neighborhood, who usually assemble, whenever the school 
 is visited by the missionaries. Besides, not only the 
 
172 MEMOIR OF 
 
 scholars, but their parents and friends manifest a warm 
 attachment to the mission ; and in this way the mission 
 acquires an influence, which it could obtain by no other 
 means. 
 
 Several years may indeed elapse before we shall hear 
 much of the good effects of these schools ; but it is impos- 
 sible that children thus educated should ever become big- 
 oted pagans ; and there is reason to hope that the gospel, 
 in which they are so fully instructed, will by and by take 
 hold of their hearts. It is but reasonable to expect, that 
 when these boys, thus educated, shall become men and 
 take an active part on the stage of life, their influence 
 will be extensively felt as teachers of schools and in other 
 departments of life. Christians should in a special man- 
 ner remember these schools in their prayers, at the month- 
 ly concert and on other occasions, that the Lord would 
 visit them by the influences of his Spirit, and make them 
 the nurseries of future preachers of the gospel to the sur- 
 rounding heathen. 
 
 Extract from Mr, HalTs Journal, 
 
 " March 17, 1821. This evening have had a sec- 
 ond conference with a company of respectable Mohamme- 
 dans. Some days ago, I distributed among them sever- 
 al copies of Matthew's gospel, which they have read. — 
 They brought forward the gospel and a book of their own, 
 which they said contained all the prophets. They began 
 with our Lord's conception, and as Matthew's account of it 
 did not agree with their own, they wished me to reconcile 
 the two. I told them I should not undertake to reconcile 
 
GORDON HALL. 173 
 
 the Christian Scriptures with the Coran, — that if the Bi- 
 ble was true, the Coran was false ; both could not be 
 true, and desired them to search out the true one. 
 
 19. To-day I have been employed in writing an ad- 
 dress to the Mussulmauns, in the Hindoostanee language ; 
 subject of which is, Christ contrasted with Mohammed." 
 
 25. Called on the Mussulmauns, and lent them the 
 address. The previous conference has evidently produc- 
 ed considerable agitation in their minds. After making 
 some brief remarks, I took my leave of them, as they 
 seemed too much agitated for calm and candid discussion. 
 I could not but hope their agitation might result, in some 
 measure, from the power of divine truth upon their guilty 
 consciences. O that their proud hearts may be made to 
 bow to the cross of that crucified Jesus, whom they now 
 contemptuously neglect ! 
 
 April 30. For a month past I have felt more ani- 
 mated in the missionary work, than is usual for me. * * * 
 During the month I have written a tract, which perhaps 
 may be named " An appeal to Protestant churches of all 
 denominations, in behalf of the heathen." My own mind 
 has been and still is deeply impressed with the subject. 
 It seems to me that the Christian public are expecting 
 that the world will be converted in an easy and convenient 
 way, without any very great self-denials, or any very extra- 
 ordinary exertions. But such a sentiment is most obviously 
 repugnant to the general tenor of the gospel on this subject, 
 and contrary to the whole history of the church. The ob- 
 jections now urged against indefatigable exertions for Chris- 
 tianizing the heathen, may be urged with the same plausibil- 
 ity by the next generation, and again by the next and so on, 
 15* 
 
174 MEMOIR OF GORDON HALL. 
 
 without leaving us any prospect (except the promises of 
 God) that the world will ever be converted to Christ. Should 
 the great Redeemer say to his churches, " Come, let us 
 reason together" on this matter. What could they say ? — 
 O that the Spirit of God, in full measure, may descend upon 
 the churches, and make them faithful to the souls of their 
 fellow-men, as well as to their own, — faithful also to the 
 commands and to the glory of their Redeemer ! 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 AN APPEAL TO CHRISTIANS IN BEHALF OF THE HEATHEN. 
 
 " The ability and duty of Christian Churches to fur- 
 nish all nations of the world with the preaching of the 
 gospel, are points generally conceded. Surely none will 
 hesitate to admit that it is the duty of the churches to 
 employ the necessary means for the salvation of all na- 
 tions, provided they have the ability for furnishing the 
 means. 
 
 But should any entertain doubts on the point of abil- 
 ity to furnish the means necessary, let them carefully ex- 
 amine the subject. — Let them suppose the term churches 
 to denote only that part of Protestant Christians of all de- 
 nominations, who acknowledge it to be their duty to seek 
 
 * The manuscript from which this chapter is taken con- 
 tains the " Appeal" refered to, near the close of the last chap- 
 ter. It was written with an expectation that it would be ulti- 
 mately published in the form of a tract. But on a careful exam- 
 ination of the manuscript, the compiler has thought proper to 
 make copious extracts from it, in the form of an abridgement, 
 rather than to publish the whole. 
 
176 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the salvation of their fellow-men, and who actually con- 
 tribute more or less in aid of the benevolent and religious 
 objects of the present day ; even with this restriction, 
 how great is the ability, which the churches possess? 
 Can any candid inquirer pretend for a moment, that, in 
 these churches, there are not pious men enough, to go 
 into all the world to preach the gospel? — or can it 
 any more be doubted that the churches have money 
 enough to prepare, send them forth, and support them ? 
 No matter how great self-denials, sacrifices, labors and 
 sufferings are involved in accomplishing this end ; — all 
 that is nothing to the present point. If at any rate what- 
 ever, they have men enough to send, and money enough 
 to support them, then it is certainly possible for them to 
 furnish all nations with the preaching of the gospel ; and 
 if possible, then they have the ability to do it. 
 
 The Christian churches ought therefore, and as a 
 general thing, they do acknowledge it their duty, in obe- 
 dience to the command of Christ, to preach his gospel 
 to every creature. But though they have the ability and 
 acknowledge the duty, they not only neglect almost entire- 
 ly to perform it, but they do not even adopt a 'principle of 
 action that corresponds v/ith the duty avowed, and withir 
 out which, it is preposterous to expect it wil\ ever be 
 performed. 
 
 This want of a principle of action, corresponding with 
 the duty avowed, is manifest from the deficiency of means 
 employed. Upon the lowest calculation out of 800,000, 
 000 of mankind now on earth, not less than 600,000,000, 
 or three fourths of the whole, are entirely destitute of the 
 appointed means of salvation. According to other esti- 
 
GORDON HALL. 177 
 
 mates, the population of the globe may be stated at 1, 
 000,000,000, which would leave 800,000,000, that is, 
 four out of five of all the inhabitants of the world, destitute 
 of the gospel ; with the exception of those few, to whom 
 missionaries in heathen lands are now preaching it. 
 
 Now what number of preachers would be an ade- 
 quate and reasonable supply for all the unevangelized na- 
 tions of the earth ? The number has been estimated at 
 30,000, which gives no more than one preacher to twen- 
 ty or twenty-five thousand souls. No one, I believe, has 
 undertaken to show that this number is overrated. The 
 churches then must not flatter themselves that they have 
 performed their duty, in this thing, till this number is fur- 
 nished and at work in the field. 
 
 But what is the number of preachers, which all the 
 churches united, are now employing as missionaries 
 among the heathen ? Let the number be put at 500,* 
 which probably exceeds the amount of the whole, and 
 we have but one sixteenth part of the number required. 
 Unless we suppose that one man can perform the labor which 
 requires all the energies of sixty, then sixty laborers are ab- 
 solutely required, where there is now but one. If there- 
 fore there be any prospect, that the world will be convert- 
 ed to Christ, that prospect does not arise from the num- 
 ber of preachers now in the field. By such a great de- 
 ficiency in the means they employ, do not the churches 
 practically deny that they aim at the conversion of the 
 world ? In what other way can the question be solved ? 
 — What can be more inconsistent and absurd, than for 
 
 * It will be recollected this estimate was made in 1821. 
 
178 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the churches to admit that it is their duty to send a 
 preached gospel to all nations — that they have the ahil- 
 ity requisite for discharging the duty, while in fact, they 
 do it not ? — Century after century rolls away, and the 
 duty is not performed. 
 
 But in palliation of this alleged deficiency, it may be 
 said, that the churches are fast aivaking to their duty — 
 the present is a new era in the church, — " As the effort 
 now making is without a parallel in the history of the 
 church of God, we have reason to anticipate unparalleled 
 results. — The various associations, for the general difRi- 
 sion of truth and salvation, are so rapidly increasing in 
 numbers, resources and operations, that if we cannot 
 announce the millennium actually commenced, we may 
 
 exult in its near approach." Such seems to be the 
 
 strain in which many write and speak, at the present 
 day. 
 
 Surely every benevolent mind will most devoutly re- 
 joice in the great and encouraging things, now doing for 
 the perfection of Zion ; — every one will desire and pray 
 and strive that these efforts may be increased a thousand 
 fold. 
 
 But in the midst of our joy, let us guard against de- 
 lusion. If our eyes and our ears are blessed with the 
 vision and tidings of great and good things springing up 
 and flourishing in our day, let us not employ them as an 
 excuse for duties still neglected, or magnify them beyond 
 their just proportion, in the great work to be accomplished. 
 
 Let it be admitted that the church, at the present 
 day, is doing more, that is promotive of the conversion of 
 the world, than at any former period ; is it not obvious 
 
GORDON HALL. 179* 
 
 that she must greatly multiply her exertions in order to 
 gain her object ? Unless present operations for the uni- 
 versal spread of the gospel are increased fifty or sixty 
 fold, where is the prospect that our work will be accom- 
 plished ? 
 
 Again, there is great deficiency in many missionary 
 sermons, and addresses of the present day. In these va- 
 rious productions it is maintained in the clearest manner 
 possible, that the churches are in duty bound to employ 
 the requisite means for bringing all nations to the knowl- 
 edge of the true God, and that they are abundantly able 
 to discharge this duty. It has been proved satisfactorly, 
 that the churches might soon accomplish this work, with- 
 out any very great self-denial. It is said, " if all would 
 unite, and each one would bear his part, none would be 
 greatly burdened, — none would be required to part with 
 the ordinary comforts and conveniences of life, — if each 
 would lop oflf a part of his superfluities, and add a little 
 to his industry and economy, a small part of his income 
 would be sufficient." 
 
 It is truly desirable that all should thus unite and 
 each contribute his share in this work. But is it a fact 
 that all do thus perform their part ? — for unless they do 
 very generally unite and co-operate, the plan fails. The 
 experiment has been made, — Christians have long been 
 called upon to come forward and contribute, each his 
 share, but they have not done it. They are still called 
 upon, and yet but a small portion of the whole engaged 
 in the work. What then is to be done ? 
 
 This presentation of the subject does not, and never 
 
•180 MEMOIR OF 
 
 will reach the exigencies of the case. In this popular 
 view of the subject, is there not something, which induc- 
 es in the public mind, the conclusion, that the conversion 
 of the world is to be accomplished in a very easy and 
 convenient way ? Individual pastors and churches, per- 
 haps may be found, who imagine that they do their full 
 share, and therefore rest satisfied, and expect to receive 
 the approbation of their Lord, for having done their duty 
 in this cause. If the heathen are not soon converted, 
 the failure must be resolved into the mysterious purposes 
 of Providence ; — or if guilt is involved in the failure, it 
 must either rest upon the perverse heathen or upon those 
 drones in the church, who have not contributed their 
 proportionate share. 
 
 Now if the manner in which this subject is presented, 
 at the present day, does lead to such a conclusion, in the 
 public mind, it is time to pause, and shift our ground. 
 This easy and convenient kind of experiment has been 
 running on ever since the Reformation ; and what has 
 it effected ? For the last few years, it has been plied 
 with new zeal and augmented energy, and it has only 
 furnished the present prospects, which, as we have seen, 
 do not warrant us in the anticipation of the conversion of 
 the world, at any assignable future period. 
 
 While this experiment has been running on, how 
 many generations of the pagan world have lived and died 
 in total ignorance of the only Savior of sinners ! — How 
 appalling the thought. — How dreadful the consequences 
 of depending on this method for the accomplishment of 
 this great work ! How much longer must the experi- 
 ment run on — and how many generations of the unevangel- 
 
GORDON HALL. 1ST 
 
 ized nations of the earth, must die in their sins, before 
 the churches will be convinced, that the world is not to 
 be rescued from the power of sin and satan in this easy 
 and convenient way ! 
 
 Beloved brethren in the Lord, let us approach our 
 crucified Redeemer and learn of him ; — let us take a les- 
 son from his apostles, martyrs and primitive disciples. — 
 From the bloody agonies of Immanuel at Gethsemane and 
 from his ignominious crucifixion on Calvary — from the 
 voluntary poverty, labors, sufferings and martyrdom of 
 his apostles and primitive followers, let us imbibe, retain, 
 exemplify and diffuse the divinely inspired sentiment, 
 that The world must he converted to Christ, let the cost 
 he ivhat it may. 
 
 Why should we be so ready to believe that the world 
 will be so easily and so conveniently converted ? Do 
 the aggregate sufferings of the Son of God countenance 
 such a supposition ? Or are we to suppose that the 
 apostles, with their cotemporaries and immediate succes- 
 sors, vested as they were with miraculous powers, must 
 part with their ease, their convenience, their safety and 
 their property, and, laboring and suffering beyond meas- 
 ure, must literally forsalce all for Christ, and by thou- 
 sands lay down their lives in testimony for the truth, and 
 all this must be done to accomplish the partial propaga- 
 tion of Christianity among one fourth part of the idola- 
 trous population of the earth ; — -and, with all this before 
 our eyes, can we suppose that the other three fourths of 
 the world will be converted in this easy and convenient 
 way ? Was the power of sin and Satan so mighty in the 
 earth, in those ancient days, as to require so many illus- 
 16 
 
182 MEMOIR OF 
 
 trlous persons and so many miraculous gifts to be en- 
 joyed, and such extraordinary exertions, labors and suf- 
 ferings to be employed to convert one quarter of the 
 world, and has the same power become so exceedingly 
 reduced in our day, as to require only such easy and gen- 
 tle exertions to effect the conversion of the other three 
 fourths 1 Preposterous as this may seem, does not the 
 gentle strain in which the churches are called upon to 
 make their convenient contributions, and the feeble exer- 
 tions which are actually put forth, for the conversion of 
 the world, fully imply all this ? 
 
 Again ; — if we advert to the terms of the mandate by 
 which our blessed Lord and Master requires his follow- 
 ers to go into all the world and disciple all nations, — do 
 we there find any thing to countenance the flattering sup- 
 position ? Did he say to his disciples, go ye into all the 
 world and preach the gospel to every creature, provided 
 you can do it in an easy and convenient way ? — Did he 
 say, go — do what I command you, provided you can do 
 it without materially curtailing your luxuries, abridging 
 your conveniences, or checking the growth of your for- 
 tunes ; — go, and do it, provided it can be accomplished, 
 without exhausting your property and abandoning your 
 families and friends to poverty and want ; — yea, go and 
 do as I have said unto you, provided you can do so, 
 and not hazard your lives 7 Does our divine Lord and 
 Master propound or intimate any such conditions ? — Far 
 from it. Ease, convenience, safety, property and every 
 thing that we have and are, so far as they can promote 
 the work of evangelizing] the world, are required. All 
 
GORDON HALL. 183 
 
 that a man hath, will he give for his life, yet life itself is 
 not excepted in the requisition. To withhold our life, 
 and much more any thing else, which if devoted, would 
 subserve the advancement of the Redeemer's kingdom 
 among men, is disobedience to his command. All must 
 be held unreservedly consecrated to him, and all must be 
 invested and actually expended in his cause, and in that 
 way, which will best advance it. Will any one dare to 
 limit his Redeemer's command to any thing short of this ? 
 If we do not give all this latitude to our Savior's man- 
 date, in application to ourselves and to those whom we 
 summon to the work, we do it habitually in various other 
 ways. * =J«= * * * We do it, as often as we contemplate 
 ^^ God manifest in the flesh," who was rich in the posses- 
 sions of the whole universe, yet to save the world, be- 
 came so poor that he had not where to lay his head, and 
 finally suffered the death of crucifixion ; thus leaving us 
 an example, that we should w^alk in his steps, and learn 
 of him to become poor, if required, and even to lay down 
 our lives for our brethren of the human race, that they 
 through the instrumentality of our poverty and sufferings 
 and labors, may be rich in grace and heirs of eternal 
 life. 
 
 Again, we implicitly give the same unlimited extent 
 to our Savior's command, as often as we recollect, with 
 approbation, how many ministers and private Christians 
 of the first centuries, literally suffered the loss of all 
 things ; travelled, labored, suffered and died to propagate 
 Christianity among the pagans of the Roman empire. 
 The worth of the gospel, the value of immortal souls, and 
 
184 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the impending ruin of idolaters were no greater then, than 
 now ; nor are ease, property, safety and life, more dear 
 to Christians now, than in those distant ages. There- 
 fore by approving, as we do, of the zeal, the energy, the 
 activity, the self-denial, the sufferings and all the sacrifi- 
 ces with which those primitive Christians propagated the 
 gospel, we admit the unlimited import of Christ's com- 
 mand, and solemnly bind ourselves to go and do likewise. 
 
 The churches now, as in all former ages, deem it right 
 and highly commendable for some of Christ's disciples to 
 renounce all prospects of worldly emolument and ease, to 
 commit themselves, and their families, if they have any, 
 under Providence, into the hands of charity, — to forego 
 the comforts and endearments of civilized society and 
 Christian firiends — to brave every danger, whether from 
 the raging billows of the ocean, the sickly climate, or the 
 sanguinary barbarian, and to meet death in whatever time, 
 place or form it may be allotted them, — and all this, for 
 the sake of preaching the gospel to the heathen. 
 
 Here again, the same broad principle of action is im- 
 plicitly admitted ; for by approving, and, as is the fact, 
 requiring all this of missionaries, they do virtually bind 
 themselves to make corresponding sacrifices and exer- 
 tions, for the same end. 
 
 This is not intended as a complaint, that Christians 
 at home require too much of their missionaries. The 
 most, that any missionaries have done, comes short of the 
 standard of the gospel. The point here insisted on is, 
 that Christians at home, do not apply to themselves that 
 principle of action, on which they expect and require mis- 
 sionaries to act. Let this point be attentively consider- 
 
GORDON HALL. 
 
 185 
 
 ed ; — compare the whole amount of what the missionary 
 sacrifices to the object, with the few shiUings or dollars 
 contributed by Christians at home, dwelling in Immanu- 
 el's land, surrounded with all the comforts and endear- 
 ments of life. The missionary is a man as well as they, 
 and has as keen a relish and as high a claim for these com- 
 forts and endearments as themselves ; nor is the com- 
 mand of Christ to disciple all nations, less binding on 
 themselves than on the missionary. On what principle 
 therefore do the churches require missionaries to sacri- 
 fice so much, while they themselves do so little ? — By 
 what rule in the gospel, do they bind such heavy bur- 
 dens upon other " men's shoulders,' ' while comparatively, 
 they have hardly " touched them with one of their fin- 
 gers ?" 
 
 I am not pleading that missionaries should be eased 
 of their burdens, or alleviated in their sacrifices. I love 
 the missionary work with all its burdens and sacrifices ; — 
 no, I plead with Christians that they would act consis- 
 tently ; — I entreat them to behold in what they require 
 of their missionaries, the measure of their own duty to 
 Christ and to the heathen. , Let them impartially bring 
 home to their own hearts, the last mandate of their risen 
 Savior, and do as much for advancing his cause, and the 
 conversion of the world, as they most reasonably require 
 of missionaries. Most solemnly do I beseech them delib- 
 erately to examine, whether by requiring so much of 
 missionaries, they do not virtually admit, that Christ re- 
 quires of themselves corresponding sacrifices and exertions 
 in the same cause. 
 
 Until a principle of action more commensurate with 
 16* 
 
186 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the duty enjoined, is adopted, and the work of evangeliz- 
 ing the heathen is more equally shared among Christians 
 generally, as was the fact in the first age of the church, 
 we have no good reason to expect that the world will be 
 converted. 
 
 Further ; we have seen individuals come forward 
 with extraordinary liberality and consecrate a great part, 
 and in some instances, the wJioh of their property to the 
 promotion of religious objects ; — we extol their liberality, 
 and if it flows from love to God and man, we hesitate not 
 to say, " that great will be their reward in heaven." 
 But what does our commendation imply ? No action is 
 worthy of commendation on earth or reward in heaven, 
 any farther than it is in conformity to the will and com- 
 mands of Christ. To be consistent therefore, when we 
 commend such liberality, we must do it in the belief, that 
 it is the will and command of Christ that such great lib- 
 erality should be exercised by his people. But can we 
 believe, that the righteous Sovereign of the world is par- 
 tial, requiring some to give much, while he exempts 
 others from giving in a similar proportion ? 
 
 Again ; whenever we acknowledge that we are not 
 our own, but that Christ has redeemed us to God by his 
 precious blood, — whenever we pray for grace to hold 
 ourselves and all that we have, devoted to God ; — when- 
 ever we profess to dedicate ourselves and our all to him, 
 to be disposed of at his pleasure and for his glory, we 
 implicitly acknowledge that it is our duty to devote our 
 time, our talents, our labors, our property and our lives 
 to him, and actually to invest and expend them all for 
 
GORDON HALL. 187 
 
 the advancement of his kingdom in the world. What 
 less can we mean when we profess to forsake all for 
 Christ ? — Let every one search into the secrets of his 
 own heart and see how this matter stands. 
 
 What sacrifices and exertions must be made by the 
 churches before the world can be converted ! — What a 
 host of missionaries must be raised up ! — What vast pe- 
 cuniary supplies must be furnished ? The measures now 
 in operation for the accomplishment of this great work 
 are so disproportionate to the end sought, as to forbid the 
 anticipation of its accomplishment, for ages yet to come, 
 if at any assignable future period. As it respects their 
 own instrumentality in this work, the churches have in- 
 culcated no principle of action, nor organized any scheme 
 of operation, which is at all commensurate with the ob- 
 ject sought. It is therefore obvious that something more 
 must be done, something great must be devised and 
 executed, 
 
 I am well aware that this may be a " stumbling block" 
 to some and " foolishness" to others. — I know indeed 
 that worldliness and scepticism may tauntingly ask, * How 
 can these things be ? — How can such a severe principle 
 of action be adopted in the present state of the world ? — 
 How can the requisite number of missionaries be obtain- 
 ed? — and if obtained, who would support them? — How 
 would it be consistent or practicable for all Christians to 
 give themselves and their all, for the promulgation of the 
 gospel through the earth, as has been described ?' 
 
 When once there exists in the church a mind will- 
 ing and anxious to know and perform her whole duty on 
 this subject, every such objection will vanish. Such que- 
 
188 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ries however, if brought forward, not as cavils, but as 
 matters of candid investigation, are of great importance. — 
 Such an investigation, in the present state of things, 
 would be very reasonable, and promise great good. And 
 unless the subject be taken up and thoroughly examined, 
 and pubhcly discussed, how is the church to be enligthen- 
 ed, and how will Christians be taught their duty and 
 persuaded to do it ? 
 
 Since the churches are able to employ the requisite 
 means for the conversion of the world, but do not employ 
 more than a sixteenth part of those means, this deficiency 
 in all its extent and consequences should be pointed out 
 to them. In no other way can we reasonably expect that 
 they will duly understand the magnitude of their deficien- 
 cy, and justly estimate the guilt of their neglect. 
 
 When once the churches understandingly settle the sub- 
 ject, according to its own merits, and fairly examine its 
 claims, with a desire and a holy purpose to meet them, 
 a thousand expedients, before unseen and unthought of 
 will be developed and successfully entered upon. 
 
 Among other inquiries it is one of great importance, 
 Whether the ministers of Christ, at the present day, 
 might not vary the appropriation of their labours with 
 great advantage to the cause of Christianity in the world ? 
 Ministers are far more stationary now than they were at 
 first. And may it not with truth be said of some, they 
 are far less laborious too ? There are ministers of the 
 gospel or men who call themselves such, who do not 
 preach perhaps more than five, ten, fifteen or twenty 
 sermons in a year. =***=* In some instances, we see 
 two or more able bodied ministers in one pulpit — three, 
 
GORDON HALL. 189 
 
 four or five in one small town,* and ten, twenty, forty or 
 sixty in one city, while w^iole empires are left, from cen- 
 
 * This subject, it is believed, has not received that attention 
 either by churches or ministers, which its importance demands. 
 Instances are numerous, in this land, in which churches, that now 
 employ the entire labors of a minister might, by travelling two or 
 three miles, have ample accommodations for hearing the gospel 
 preached in its purity. By submitting to this trifling inconven- 
 ience their minister might be spared to go to the destitute, and 
 the money which supports him, given to the missionary cause. 
 
 In some towns in New England are to be found two and 
 three evangelical churches, engrossing the service of as many 
 ministers, when, if they would banish all personal and loc^ 
 prejudices, they might with comparative convenience meet to- 
 gether, and by so doing, they would not only have the satisfac- 
 tion of furnishing the more destitute with the means of salva- 
 tion, but would be much more likely to receive the blessing of 
 God upon themselves and their families. 
 
 It is very common in almost every section of our country, 
 to see two and three evangelical churches, of different denomin- 
 ations, in the same town, each striving to build up its own sect, 
 comparatively regardless of the source, whence the materials are 
 derived. While at the same time, each is ready to acknowledge 
 that the essential doctrines of the gospel are preached by the 
 others. Why cannot Christians in such circumstances have 
 magnanimity, benevolence and self-denial enough, to lay aside 
 their sectarian partialities, and worship together, and in this way 
 enjoy the high satisfaction, of enlightening and saving multi- 
 tudes, who otherwise would perish in ignorance and sin ? O 
 must not this afford more rational enjoyment to a truly benevo- 
 lent heart, than the highest success of sectarian efforts ? 
 
 These remarks are not made in reference to those churches . 
 that have separated themselves and come out from dangerous er- 
 ror, and have nobly made a stand in defence of the faith once de- 
 livered to the saints, but in reference to those cases, where by 
 common consent, the essential doctrines of the gospel are 
 preached. — If all evangelical churches of different denomina- 
 tions would act on this truly liberal principle, how greatly would 
 it facihtate the conversion of the world ! 
 
190 MEMOIR OF 
 
 tury to century, wholly destitute ; yes, while three fourths 
 of the entire population of the globe are left, from gen- 
 eration to generation to sink into death, without even one 
 herald of salvation ! — Do these facts bespeak a conform- 
 ity to our Savior's precepts, which say, " Freely ye have 
 received, freely give — thou shall love thy neighbor as thy- 
 self — whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, 
 do ye even so to them ?" 
 
 Do the thousands of Protestant ministers who are so 
 thickly settled among the churches, feel sure that they 
 are travelling as much, and preaching as many sermons 
 and to as many different assemblies as they ought ? Do 
 they feel sure that their labors are so appropriated or so 
 distributed among the great family of mankind, as our 
 Lord and Master would have them ? 
 
 In the first age of Christianity, there was a great de- 
 ficiency of regular pastors. That deficiency was, in a 
 great measure, supplied by the labors of private Chris- 
 tians, co-operating with the pastors in the ministerial work. 
 At the present day, ought not many lay members of the 
 churches to take amore active and public part than they 
 do, in the great work of furthering the knowledge and in- 
 fluence of the gospel, not only at home but abroad ? Is 
 it not reasonable to suppose that wherever an emergency 
 exists, similar to that in the apostolic age, through a des- 
 titution of regular pastors, every private Christian, sO far 
 as capable, would be bound to supply that destitution ? — 
 So thought the Christians who were dispersed by the per- 
 secution (Acts 1 : 8,) — " they went every where preach- 
 ing the word." 
 
 The demand for preachers of the word, at the pres- 
 
GORDON HALL. 191 
 
 ent day is certainly as great, throughout the heathen 
 world, as ever it was in the Roman empire ; and in many 
 parts of Christendom it is hardly less urgent. While 
 this is the fact, how many pious laymen are there in the 
 churches, whose minds are well stored with literary and 
 theological knowledge, and therefore as well qualified 
 for preaching the gospel, as were those private Christians, 
 who co-operated with the apostles and primitive pastors 
 in the great work of spreading the gospel ? 
 
 Very many of these private Christians, by turning 
 their attention to the ministerial work and exercising their 
 gifts in it, would, with the great facilities which now ex- 
 ist, and the improvements they have already made, soon 
 become respectable in their literary and theological at- 
 tainments, and promise to be useful and worthy helpers 
 in the great field of labor. The arguments in favor of 
 this measure are unspeakably weighty, and demand the 
 most serious and prayerful attention of the churches and 
 of individuals. The object is no less than the eternal 
 salvation of destitute millions, who are rapidly passing un- 
 prepared, into eternity. 
 
 What is here said is not designed, in the least degree, 
 to derogate from the expediency or the importance of a 
 regularly educated and learned clergy, nor from the value 
 of those benevolent measures now in operation for the 
 increase and perpetuity of such a clergy. The result of 
 all these invaluable measures must be gradual and some- 
 what distant and greatly inadequate. It cannot reach 
 the present exigencies of the case. Something more im- 
 mediate and more comprehensive must be done, or mil- 
 lions of our fellow-men must die in sin, and all our fond 
 
192 MEMOIR OF 
 
 hopes of the conversion of the world, must be greatly pro- 
 tracted, if not abandoned. Can the churches behold it 
 and not be moved ? 
 
 Let the minds of the Christian community be awake 
 to their duty to the heathen, and expedients will be sug- 
 gested and carried into effect. What a field for the ex- 
 ercise of wisdom and benevolent invention ! And why, 
 
 we may well exclaim with astonishment, why has this sub- 
 ject been so much neglected, and for so long a time ! 
 What hosts of doctors of divinity, prelates and other cler- 
 ical controversialists have exerted all their energies in ex- 
 ploring and debating such subjects as Pascha and Tran- 
 suhstantia, Episcopacy and Baptism, Conformity and 
 
 Non-conformity, while alas ! how few, how very few 
 
 have with equal zeal and effort expended and enforced 
 the last command^of the w^orld's Redeemer, " go ye into 
 
 ALL THE WORLD AND PREACH THE GOSPEL TO EVERY 
 
 CREATURE — He that believeth and is baptised shall be 
 saved, but he that believeth not shall be damned,^^ — words 
 which contain the grand charter of salvation to all the na- 
 tions of the earth : — What numerous and massy volumes 
 have been devoted to the former and what meagre scrips 
 to the latter 1 Will not this strange fact rise up in judge- 
 ment at a future day, to the shame and confusion of those 
 who could speak and write well on this long neglected sub- 
 ject, but who have chosen very different themes for the 
 display of their powers ? O is it not time for the cham- 
 pions of Israel to stand forth and wipe away the foul re- 
 proach ! 
 
 About six years ago, I was jointly engaged in writing 
 a little tract entitled The conversion of the world. From 
 
GORDON HALL. 193 
 
 that time to this, I have been endeavoring daily to do the 
 work of an evangeHst among the heathen. Standing as 
 I do on the borders of an immense division of the earth, 
 crowded with great multitudes of immortal beings, wan- 
 dering in the ways of sin and death, being wholly igno- 
 rant of the gospel of Christ, the inquiry is constantly im- 
 pressed upon my mind — Can no more be done for their 
 salvation 1 Every succeeding reflection upon the sub- 
 ject does but deepen the conviction, that more, much 
 more can and therefore ought immediately to he done. 
 
 Under these impressions the preceding remarks have 
 been made, with the hope that they may be rendered, 
 in some degree, subservient to the increase of mission- 
 ary exertions and the advancement of the Redeemer's 
 kingdom among men. 
 
 If any thing disrespectful, intemperate or unwarrant- 
 able has been advanced, it is hoped it will be charitably 
 imputed to an ignorant or misguided mind, and that 
 every reasonable allowance will be made. If there be a 
 man in the world, who can claim a charitable indulgence 
 in such a case, surely, it is the missionary, who is almost, 
 and in some cases entirely shut out from literary, relig- 
 ious and civilized society ; and is consequently deprived 
 of the ordinary means of chastening his ideas, maturing 
 his judgment and improving his address. 
 
 Dearly beloved brethren, whatever we do in this 
 great work must be done quickly ; — take heed to your- 
 selves, and work while the day lasts; — Whatsoever 
 your hands find to do, do it with your might. Blessed 
 is that servant, whom his Lord, when he cometh, shall 
 find so doing." 
 
 17 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 CONTAINING VARIOUS COMMUNICATIONS FROM JULY 1, 1821, 
 TO JANUARY 15, 1825. 
 
 To the Secretary of the A. B. C. F. M. 
 
 ''Bombay, July 1, 1821. 
 •The sickness and departure of brother Bard- 
 
 well, was to us all a deep affliction. This providence 
 made a dismal blank in our circle. But O, Sir, what 
 shall we now say ? Our dear brother Newell is no more ! 
 On May 30th, at one o'clock, A. M., he breathed out his 
 soul, we trust, in the arms of his Savior. His disease 
 was the spasmodic cholera, which has raged awfully in 
 this region, for some time past. On Monday evening Mr. 
 Newell was somewhat indisposed, and his rest was disturb- 
 ed that night. He was worse Tuesday morning, but it 
 was not till 9 or 10 o'clock, that there was any appre- 
 hension it was the cholera. Dr. T. and other friends 
 were called in. At that time, the disease had made so 
 much progress, that no medical treatment could avail. 
 The victory of the disease was so rapid and so complete, 
 
GORDON HALL. 195 
 
 that his last hours were quiet, and he sunk into the arms 
 of death without a struggle or a groan. 
 
 Brother Newell's remains were deposited in the Eng- 
 lish burying ground, on the afternoon of Wednesday. 
 In his last sickness, his head was early affected. He 
 made but a single remark, by which it appears, that he 
 knew what his disease was. A stupor had so siezed him, 
 it was with difficulty he could be persuaded to take the 
 prescribed remedy. When asked by his afflicted wife, 
 if he could not bid her farewell, he answered by shaking 
 his head, and affectionately pressing her hand. Mr. New- 
 ell generally enjoyed good health. He was perhaps af- 
 fected as little by the climate as any of our number. — 
 Just a week before his death, he spent five days with Mr. 
 and Mrs. Nichols at Tannah with more than usual health 
 and cheerfulness. He there visited a great number of 
 the sick and dying, and possibly might have taken the in- 
 fection." 
 
 Mr. Newell, say the Prudential Committee in their 
 Report of 1822, was one of the four young men, who 
 first offered their services as missionaries from our coun- 
 try to any remote part of the heathen world. Imme- 
 diately after the institution of the Board, he was taken un- 
 der its patronage ; and having finished his course of theo- 
 logical studies at Andover, and attended medical lectures 
 at Philadelphia, he sailed with the first missionaries for 
 India in February, 1812. During the embarrassments at 
 Calcutta, and the severe personal affliction occasioned by 
 the removal of his beloved wife, and his subsequent pil- 
 grimage, till he found a field of labor at Bombay, his at- 
 
196 MEMOIR OF 
 
 tachment to the missionary cause remained firm, and his 
 confidence in God unshaken. 
 
 As a missionary, Mr. Newell was distinguished by 
 great tenderness of feehng, uncommon modesty, and a 
 low estimate of himself and of his attainments. He was 
 however a good scholar, and a man of fine literary taste. 
 The awful condition of the heathen greatly oppressed 
 him, and a view of the magnitude and responsibility of 
 the work in which he was employed, weighed heavily up- 
 on him. Though generally enjoying comfortable health, 
 he had many presentiments, as his letters testify, that he 
 should continue but a little while, in his allotted station. 
 But whatever might be the divine will concerning himself 
 and the termination of his labors, he earnestly desired the 
 perpetuity of the mission, the triumphs of divine truth 
 and the exaltation of the Redeemer. 
 
 Lapsed Catholics. 
 
 " A few generations ago, the Portuguese, by means 
 not at all to be commended, induced a great number of 
 the Hindoo inhabitants of Bombay, Salsette and the ad- 
 joining coast, to come under nominal subjection to the 
 Romish church. About four years ago, when they were 
 visited with the cholera, in imitation of their heathen 
 neighbors, they set up the worship of devils, in order to 
 avert the calamity. For this their priest required pen- 
 ance and heavy fines. The people refused to comply 
 with either. Under the management of artful and influ- 
 ential leaders, a whole village on the island of Salsette, 
 amounting to more than 4,000 people, went off from the 
 
GORDON HALL. 197 
 
 Romish communion. Several other villages have more 
 recently followed their example. 
 
 When the cholera made its appearance in this region 
 about four months ago, it first lighted on this people. In 
 a few days 120 persons died. The heart-sickening 
 scenes, which were exhibited, during that season, were 
 unparalleled. The sick and the dying were brought into 
 the presence of the village god, and there dreadfully beat- 
 en with rods, under the impression that the demon, that 
 is the disease, would be driven from them, while men 
 and women, in the midst of the great assembly, were 
 seen dancing in the most wild and furious manner, shak- 
 ing and falling into trances, pretending to receive the god 
 into themselves, and then promising health and safety to 
 all who would implicitly trust in them and pay well for 
 the benefit. It seemed impossible to avoid the impres- 
 sion, that they were given up '' to believe a lie, that they 
 might be damned." Lamentation and woe have been in 
 their dwellings, but they have not turned unto the Lord. 
 
 About six months ago, Mr. Nichols took a little Mah- 
 ratta girl into his family. She was in a starving condi- 
 tion, diseased and cast out by the cniel people into whose 
 hands she fell, after the death of her parents, and was 
 charged with having a devil. She is now well, and we 
 cannot but hope, that she has been saved from an early 
 death, to live and glorify God." 
 
 17* 
 
198 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Extract from a letter to the Rev. Samuel Nott, Jun. 
 
 " Bombay, Aug. 15, 1822. 
 Dear Brother Nott, 
 
 Your kind letter addressed to Mr. Newell and myself 
 reached me about a year after his death. It afforded me 
 much pleasure, and I thank you for it. I rejoice in your 
 prospect of again being able to preach Christ to our fel- 
 low-sinners. May the Lord strengthen you in body and 
 in soul, and cause his work to prosper in your hands. 
 
 I can animate your heart with no cheering tidings from 
 this land of thick darkness. As I cannot in truth com- 
 municate to my dear Christian friends in America, what 
 they chiefly wish to hear, I feel great reluctance to writ- 
 ing them at all ; and therefore my correspondence with 
 them has been and still is on the dechne. 
 
 Though the gospel is preached in this country in such 
 a very partial and limited manner, yet Christians at home 
 seem to be looking for immediate and great effects. But 
 while the churches are looking for the conversion of the 
 heathen, it may not be amiss for them to enquire, wheth- 
 er what they are doing for the accomplishment of this ob- 
 ject, is not so little, when compared with what God sol- 
 emnly requires, that it appears in his sight like a mock 
 show of obedience, rather than a serious attempt to evangel- 
 ize the world ; — and whether they may not expect dis- 
 appointment rather than success in their stinted exertions ? 
 
 It is a fact that but little success attends the gospel, in 
 this country. Much might be said of the numerous causes 
 hostile to the progress of the gospel, but however nu- 
 merous and great, the sum total can never amount to a 
 
GORDON HALL. 199 
 
 discouragement, or to any good reason, why exertions to 
 surmount them should be relaxed. On the contrary, they 
 imperiously call on the churches to increase their exer- 
 tions to such an amount as shall bear some reasonable 
 proportion to the work to be accomplished. 
 
 In the popular language of the day, it is said, " The 
 church, for the last thirty years, has been waking from 
 her long sleep." A tremendous period to remain in the 
 act of waking, and yet to be no more awake. May not 
 and ought not every pastor say to his flock, and all the 
 ministers collectively to the church at large, as the af- 
 frighted mariners said to Jonah, when charged from God 
 with a message of life and death to a great city, sleeping 
 in neglect of that charge, " What meanest thou, O sleep- 
 er !" 
 
 If we are not to look for the conversion of the w^orld, 
 except through God's blessing upon the appointed and 
 proportionate means, faithfully used for evangelizing all 
 nations, then it is clear to a demonstration, that the 
 churches must awake to some better purpose — they must 
 adopt different principles of missionary action — they must 
 pursue vastly more enlarged and adequate schemes of op- 
 eration, or we must abandon the soul-supporting hope of 
 jhe world's being converted to Christ. I w^ould not un- 
 dervalue the Christian exertions of the present day, or 
 cease to praise God for them. But when I contemplate 
 the moral state of the world and survey the vast amount 
 of w^hat is to be done in comparison with the very little 
 that is actually accomplished, the latter seems to be noth- 
 ing or next to nothing ; and I am constrained to turn 
 away from the present, feeble exertions of the churches, 
 
200 MEMOIR OF 
 
 and stay my sinking hope, of the world's conversion, on 
 the unfaihng promises of God. Beheving as we must, 
 that this whole world is to be converted to Christ, and 
 that too through the instrumentality of the preached gos- 
 pel, surely every friend of God and man, who has the 
 least influence, is most solemnly bound to employ that 
 influence to its utmost extent, in endeavoring to stimulate 
 the churches to adequate exertions for the salvation of all 
 nations. God grant that we may soon see much greater 
 things than we have yet seen, for the salvation of the 
 world !" 
 
 Extract from a letter to his parents and family. 
 " Bombay, Oct. 27, 1822. 
 -I am always on the look out to see if I can 
 
 find on the monthly list of contributions, for the mission- 
 ary object, as published in the Herald, any tiling put 
 
 down to the credit of T. How can you receive so 
 
 much wealth from the Lord, and give back to him so lit- 
 tle for the promotion of that cause, for v/hich he died. — 
 Let me entreat each one of you, not excepting my dear 
 little nephews and nieces, to give something, as often at 
 least, as the first Monday of every month, a day on which 
 so many thousands of Christ's disciples, unite their hearts 
 in prayer for the conversion of the world. 
 
 Mrs. Hall's little pupils, born in this country, on read- 
 ing the Report of the American Board, of their own ac- 
 cord, proposed to Mrs. H. to make a monthly contribution 
 to the Board, and have made their first payment. Even 
 a Hindoo female, though very poor, offered to give six 
 pice (about six cents) monthly. — Will not the dear little 
 
GORDON HALL. 201 
 
 children in your families and in America, enjoying all 
 the blessings of a most favored country, give to this ob- 
 ject ? 1 will not beg for myself, but 1 will earnestly beg 
 for God — for the conversion and salvation of the heathen. 
 I would on my knees, beg of every man and woman and 
 child, in my native town, and throughout my native 
 country, to lend of their money unto the Lord, that the glad 
 tidings of salvation may be carried to the ends of the earth 
 — that all the nations which God has made may come and 
 worship before him. Blessed is every one, who aids 
 this cause of the Redeemer, and he who aids it most 
 willingly and most vigorously is the most blessed. But 
 woe to those who withhold their hearts from this glorious 
 work." 
 
 Extract of a letter to his mother, sisters and brother. 
 
 " Bombay, Feb. 14, 1822. 
 Your letters brought us the afflicting tidings 
 
 of the death of my beloved father. Though he had been 
 an inhabitant of eternity more than a year when the news 
 of his death reached me, and though I had been separa- 
 ted from him for so long a period, yet I felt the stroke to 
 be grievous. Though I had not the melancholy satis- 
 faction of mingling my tears with yours around his dying 
 bed, or of dropping them with yours upon the dust of his 
 grave, yet they flowed, in India* long after yours were 
 dried up. They were tears of sorrow mingled with joy. 
 My dear father, for whose salvation I have so long 
 been anxious, is dead ! The Lord hath done it, and he 
 doeth all things well. Praised be his name for preserv- 
 
20*2 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ing him so long. — But above all things, let us praise him 
 forever, for the hope he has given us, concerning my 
 dear father. Was there good reason to hope, that he 
 was converted in his old age, and died a babe in Christ ? 
 
 wonderful love and mercy ! The thought of this, fills 
 my eyes with tears of gratitude and joy. May I now 
 hope to meet my dear father in heaven ? The prospect 
 quite overcomes me. How can we sufficiently praise our 
 dear Savior for such mercy and grace ! 
 
 My beloved and widowed mother, I hardly know how 
 to address you. Probably two years or more, from the 
 death of my father will have elapsed, before this reaches 
 you, and therefore it might be unseasonable as well as 
 unnecessary for me to attempt to offer you consolation. 
 
 1 would rather attempt humbly to exhort you, my dear 
 mother, to use all diligence in your preparation to follow 
 my dear father into eternity. I would advise you to make 
 such arrangements for your temporal support during the 
 short time you have to live, as will give you the most 
 undisturbed quietude, and the most favorable opportunity 
 for the practice of devotion. Those of your children 
 near you, would, I trust, deem it a pleasure to do every 
 thing in their power, to gratify your every wish, in this 
 respect. It would afford me great pleasure, were I 
 near you, to do any thing for your comfort. I can on- 
 ly pray, that he who has promised to be the widow's 
 God and Judge, may be your portion. Allow me to ex- 
 hort you to seek him often by prayer. — Be much in the 
 practice of meditation and secret devotion. — Fix your 
 heart on our dear Redeemer — keep him always in your 
 mind. If at any time you feel dejected and cast down, 
 
GORDON HALL. 203 
 
 seek comfort in prayer. Thoroughly examine and try 
 your hope — pray much for the divine Spirit to teach as 
 well as to comfort you. Your remaining life is short.-^ 
 Be ready, be always ready for death." 
 
 The following remarks of Mr. Hall upon the style of 
 missionary communications to their friends and patrons, 
 are found among his private writings ; under date of 
 Aug 25, 1824. 
 
 " Some of our kind friends at home think that we 
 should write with more care, and enrich our letters and 
 journals with contributions to the various departments of 
 science, literature and the arts. Were I with these good 
 friends (for I do not doubt their being such) I should 
 like to suggest to them some such enquiries as the fol- 
 lowing : — 
 
 Have you carefully considered the disadvantages 
 which, from the time of his embarkation, the missionary 
 sustains, from being excluded from the society of literary 
 men, from new literary publications and from classical li- 
 braries ? 
 
 Have you thought maturely on the arduous work of 
 acquiring the familiar use of a foreign language, which 
 should be the object of every missionary, and of acquir- 
 ing such a knowledge of the religion, laws, habits and 
 history of the people among whom he is placed, as will 
 enable him to proceed, with discretion in his work ? 
 
 Have you contemplated the case of the missionary af- 
 ter he has acquired the language, and considered the im- 
 perious demands on him to preach, converse and read to 
 
204 MEMOIR OF 
 
 the heathen ; — to translate the Scriptures — to prepare 
 tracts — to estahhsh and superintend schools, he. &c. — 
 together with the necessity of continuing his study of the 
 original languages of the Bible, and also the language into 
 which he translates it — and how far the almost exclu- 
 sive use of a foreign language tends to prevent the culti- 
 vation of his own ? 
 
 Have your eyes traced the steps of the missionary, as 
 he moves among the multitudes of ignorant and dying 
 heathen — have you seen him so situated, that you would 
 be willing he should spend an hour in examining a pebble, 
 a shell, a plant, a bird or an insect, when he could devote 
 that hour in telling the polluted idolater what he must do 
 to be saved ? — Have you ever seen him with an hour on 
 his hands, which he might consume in writing in his jour- 
 nal a literary page, which might not be spent in translat- 
 ing or revising a portion of God's word, or in performing 
 some other appropriate missionary labor ? 
 
 Now in concluding, let me say, if you have not well 
 considered these things, and many others of the same 
 general character, you ought, in justice, to refrain from 
 any very severe animadversions on the style of missionary 
 communications. I would be the last person to counte- 
 nance indolence, or habits of inattention in a missionary, 
 but I would have him direct his attention to objects ac- 
 cording to their real and comparative importance. On 
 this principle the missionary will often find himself con- 
 strained to deny, rather than gratify his desires for scien- 
 tific research and classical improvement." 
 
GORDON HALL. 205 
 
 Mr, HalFs tour to the Ghauts, 
 
 In November 1824, Mr. Hall undertook a fatiguing 
 tour to the high lands east of Bombay, on the continent, 
 for the double purpose, of preaching the gospel, and as- 
 certaining, if a place might not be found on the moun- 
 tains, as a convalescent station for disabled missionaries 
 and their famihes, to which they might repair from time 
 to time, as the state of their health might require. The 
 place he had in view and which he visited is called Ma- 
 ha-buleshwer, an elevated position on the Ghauts, distant 
 from Bombay about 140 miles, a little south of east. — 
 Some general remarks made after his return will now be 
 inserted. 
 
 *' I had many opportunities of imparting Christian 
 knowledge, and was much gratified to find myself and our 
 printed books so well understood by the people on the 
 Ghauts, and among the mountains of the Koonkan. I 
 had the pleasure of hearing some words familiarly used in 
 common conversation, which w^e had feared were above 
 the comprehension of the common people, in the back 
 country. 
 
 Both at Parr Ghaut, and at Maha-buleshwer, the wa- 
 ter and the climate are excellent. I am of the opin- 
 ion, that Europeans, with good habitations, would be like- 
 ly to live there, as long, and enjoy as good health, as in 
 England or America ; unless however experience should 
 show, that these elevated mountains, from their attraction 
 18 
 
206 MEMOIR OF 
 
 of clouds and vapors, should be unfavorable in the rainy 
 season. 
 
 There are on the Ghauts no houses to be obtained. 
 To erect them would be very expensive, as most of the 
 materials must be brought from a great distance. — All 
 provisions, except a few coarse articles, are very scarce, 
 and must be brought 20 or 30 miles ; and this must con- 
 tinue to be the case with most articles, as there is no wa- 
 ter to irrigate the ground for cultivation, in the dry 
 season. 
 
 The number of inhabitants on and among the moun- 
 tains is small compared with the population of the country 
 generally. They are however more numerous, in the 
 same extent of country, than the people of Lapland and 
 many other places where missionaries have gone. Being 
 so entirely secluded from the contaminating influence of 
 European intercourse, their situation is much more favor- 
 able to the reception of the gospel, than in many other 
 places. 
 
 While travelling over these mountains and through 
 these sequestered valleys, I could hardly forbear exclaim- 
 ing. How beautiful upon these mountains, at some fliture 
 day, will be the feet of those, who shall bring glad tidings 
 of salvation to these simple, ignorant people, who now 
 sit in darkness and in the region and shadow of death ! 
 
 Though it may seem a great loss of labor, for a mis- 
 sionary to leave the far more populous districts of the 
 country, for this comparatively desolate region, yet in 
 those cases, where his health may not admit of his living 
 in the heat and smoke and fog of the Presidency or in the 
 Koonkan, these mountains offer him a salubrious^ retreat ; 
 
GORDON HALL. 201 
 
 where the present prospect I think is, that if seasonably 
 resorted to, he may Uve and enjoy as good health, as in 
 his native climate ; and according as his strength may be, 
 he may continue to preach Christ, in the same language 
 he has learned (Mahratta) to a people totally destitute, 
 — to a people more numerous than they are in many 
 places, to which missionaries have been sent, and with 
 unquestionable propriety." 
 
 Letter to Robert Ralston, Esq., of Philadelphia. 
 " Bombay, Jan. 15, 1825. 
 My very dear friend, 
 
 Your very kind letter of November, 1823, and its du- 
 plicate, reached me, the latter, three months, and the 
 former three days since. They have refreshed me, not 
 only by the good things concerning Zion which they 
 communicate, but because they came from a friend and 
 benefactor I so much love and respect. 
 
 O my dear Sir, what do we not owe the unsearchable 
 riches of redeeming love and covenant grace ! What 
 should any of us be without them — what, but useless and 
 loathsome burdens, in the hands of a long suffering Prov- 
 idence ! Dwelling in the ashes of all pride and self-com- 
 placency, well may each servant of Christ adopt the lan- 
 guage of the Apostle, " By the grace of God, I am what 
 I am." How much are those to be pitied, who, in what 
 they profess to do for Christ's sake, seek that honor which 
 Cometh from men. — Happy, happy indeed are those, who 
 being satisfied in their own souls, and thankful to God for 
 the grace that enables them to serve him and benefit their 
 generation, deserve the praise of men, and yet are indif- 
 
208 MEMOIR OF 
 
 ferent whether they receive it or not. May this uncom^ 
 mon grace and felicity be ours, and may they spread 
 and abound in the churches ; for in proportion as they 
 prevail, success well attend the benevolent efforts of the 
 day. On the other hand, the opposite, such as pride, 
 self-complacency and human glorying, have greatly con- 
 taminated the brilliant transactions of Christian benevo- 
 lence, for some years past. 
 
 These blemishes are found attached to the labors ev- 
 en of obscure missionaries. This spirit of vain glory, I 
 have often contemplated as standing prominently among 
 those sins which provoke God, so generally to withhold 
 his blessing. 
 
 But while I indulge in these general remarks, I would 
 remember with shame, that none are more deserving of 
 reproach for such sins, than myself; and I would forever 
 praise the Lord, for the hope I have, that, through grace, 
 I am striving against such indwelling sins, and in a peace- 
 ful expectation of being, one day, more than conqueror, 
 through him who hath loved and died for us. 
 
 We have just received numerous communications 
 from our beloved and favored land ; surely God is there 
 doing wonders for Zion. I contemplate with peculiar in- 
 terest and hope the extension of concerts for prayer. Here 
 is Zion's strong hold — O that all would suitably avail 
 themselves of it ! Then would the windows of heaven be 
 opened upon the church and the world." 
 
GORDON HALL. 209 
 
 To Rev Dr. Porter, Andover, 
 
 " Bombay, Jan. 1825. 
 My very dear friend, 
 
 Your very gratifying letter of June last, I had the 
 pleasure of receiving on the 12th inst. I did not suspect 
 you of having forgotten me. But if I had indulged even 
 so unworthy a suspicion, I trust, it would not have great- 
 ly disturbed my tranquilhty. For I have long been en- 
 deavoring to bring my mind in unison with that precious 
 maxim — " Desire to be remembered and applauded, but 
 care not whether you are so or not." 
 
 Perhaps few are more pressed with labors, or better 
 furnished with apologies for seeming neglects of old friends, 
 than I am. I closed the public and social duties of this 
 blessed day, a Httle before ten o'clock, this evening ; and 
 feeling rather fatigued, I queried a moment whether I 
 should lay my weary self at once to sleep, or sit down, 
 and through my pen, commune a while with my old and 
 beloved instructor. The latter you see prevailed, though 
 the opposing force was strong. I hope you will not ac- 
 cuse me of vain boasting, when for the double purpose of 
 information and illustration, I say, that after a short season 
 by myself this morning, I visited four of our Sabbath 
 Schools, before breakfast, and spoke something for God, 
 in each. Returned a quarter past eight. From that 
 time till ten, was with my family, at breakfast, and by 
 myself. At ten, went to the chapel, spoke with various 
 people about salvation, and distributed books, till eleven. 
 From eleven to twelve, employed in preaching and pray- 
 ing in Mahratta, from the pulpit. From twelve to three, 
 18* 
 
210 MEMOIR OF 
 
 employed in domestic worship, reading the Bible, exposi- 
 tion and prayer. — A cold dinner. At three, met nine 
 schools at the chapel — heard the three senior classes read 
 the 3d chapter of Acts, and expounded the same. After 
 catechizing the]whole, gave them an address, and conclud- 
 ed with prayer. Remained some time in the chapel 
 conversing with different individuals. — Returned to my 
 family between five and six, speaking to some persons by 
 the way and giving tracts. From this, till half past sev- 
 en, tea, he. — then preached in English to about forty 
 persons — returned to my house at a quarter past nine, 
 and attended family worship, — and am now writing to you. 
 It is not exactly so with me every Sabbath, for brother 
 Frost takes his turn in English preaching. My week 
 days are hardly less fraught with labors. 
 
 In many things, the Lord greatly prospers us. Here 
 is a very rare field for benevolent action, and boundless 
 facilities for diffusing useful knowledge and promoting hu- 
 man happiness. As to such general means, we have al- 
 most every thing to encourage us. If we may have 
 schools, under Christian rules and furnished with Chris- 
 tian books in every neighborhood, in and around which 
 we may preach Christ — and if the people are every 
 where wishing to have these schools multiplied, what 
 more can we want ? Ah, two things more are wanted, 
 — many more helpers and much more money to spread 
 this Christian knowledge all over the land, and the 
 Holy Ghost to render the truth thus dispensed effec- 
 tual to salvation. O that these two things may soon be 
 granted us. I fondly hope to live to see them both, 
 but would be submissive, though the gratification should 
 be denied me." 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 INCLUDING THE PERIOD FROM JULY 1825, TO HIS DEATH. 
 
 In July, 1825, Mr. and Mrs. Hall were called, in the 
 providence of God, to a separation, which they then hoped 
 and expected would be for a year or two, but which God 
 has ordered to be final, so far as this life is concerned. 
 This, though in itself painful, was submitted to, both by 
 Mr. and Mrs. Hall, with Christian cheerfulness, from a con- 
 viction that the health and even the life of their two surviv- 
 ing children required them to be placed in a foreign climate. 
 The oldest child, then in his fourth year, had been sick 
 for a great part of the time since his birth ; — skilful phy- 
 sicians had repeatedly given it as their opinion, that the 
 life of the child could not be preserved in that climate. 
 Their only other child, a boy of two years, had suffered 
 a severe sickness of some months, and there appeared but 
 little prospect of his enjoying health. If then these young 
 and tender children were sent from home, it was obvious- 
 ly necessary that their mother should accompany them. 
 
212 MEMOIR OF 
 
 It was concluded, therefore, with the approbation of 
 all the brethren of the mission, that it was expedient for 
 Mrs. Hall and her two children to embark for America, 
 on board the Brig Ann, Captain Millet, a very favorable 
 opportunity, which then presented itself. It was the 
 hope of Mr. Hall, after his family should arrive in this 
 country, that some suitable place might be procured for 
 the dear boys, where they would experience parental care 
 and receive a Christian education, and that Mrs. Hall 
 would return to him as speedily as possible and resume 
 her work in the mission. 
 
 This was to Mr. Hall and his wife a season of deep 
 solemnity and interest. Here the feelings of the parent, 
 the husband and the devoted missionary were put to the 
 test. — But the latter prevailed. " The day before it was 
 concluded I should leave for this country," says Mrs. 
 Hall, " I entreated my dear husband to accompany us. 
 His reply, together with the affectionate and solemn ex- 
 pression of his countenance, I can never forget. " My dear 
 M., do you know what you ask ? — ^I am in good health — 
 I am able to preach Christ to the perishing souls around 
 me. — Do you think, I should leave my Master's work and 
 go with you to America ? — Go, then, with our sick boys 
 — I will remain and pray for you all, and here labor in 
 my Master's cause ; and let us hope God will bless the 
 means used to preserve the lives of our dear children." — 
 " From that time," says Mrs. Hall, " I ceased asking hira 
 to accompany us." 
 
 Being unable, for want of time, to write letters of 
 introduction, in behalf of his family, to each individual 
 
GORDON HALL. 213 
 
 among his friends, in this country, Mr. Hall wrote the 
 following, and committed it to the hands of his wife, at 
 her departure. 
 
 " Bombay, July, 1825. 
 Christian friends in America, 
 
 With a heart almost overwhelmed, but with a peaceful 
 trust that I am doing the will of God, I beg leave to in- 
 troduce to your fervent prayers and tender sympathies, 
 my earthly all, my beloved wife and my two darling boys. 
 Mrs. Hall goes to a land of strangers, to save, as we 
 think, the lives of our dear children. My heart goes with 
 these dear objects of my affection, but I trust not in such 
 a way as to weaken my hands in our great work among 
 the heathen. While in imagination, affection and solici- 
 tude, I accompany them through the dangers of the deep, 
 to the arms of strangers, in a strange land, I hope still to 
 labor with unabated vigor, in this field, where God has 
 placed me. 
 
 We have a humble, consoling confidence, that this 
 measure is entered upon, in the fear of God. If my fam- 
 ily is graciously preserved to reach America, it is my 
 wish, that they proceed with all convenient despatch to. 
 Tolland, Mass., — and that as soon as may be, our boys 
 should be placed in some pious, discreet family, where I 
 hope such arrangements for compensation may be made, 
 as shall be satisfactory. 
 
 As soon as the children can be provided for, and a fa- 
 vorable opportunity shall be presented, it is our wish and 
 expectation, that Mrs. Hall should return, with as little 
 
214 MEMOIR OF 
 
 expense as may consist with a proper regard to her health 
 and safety. 
 
 These dear boys, I trust, are truly dedicated to Christ, 
 and his church. Our highest wish, concerning them is, 
 that they may be brought up in the fear of the Lord, be- 
 come his children, and in due time be fitted for, and in 
 boundless mercy, be admitted into the ministry of the gos- 
 pel among the heathen, where they were born. To 
 this end let me beg your fervent and unceasing prayers. 
 
 My beloved Christian friends, whose kindness, my 
 dear wife and children may experience, I would gladly write 
 to each of you, but so short is the time allowed for mak- 
 ing preparation for the voyage, so pressed with care and 
 borne down with trial, that I am hardly able to scribble 
 this sheet, which I hope you will accept instead of indi- 
 vidual letters. 
 
 Permit me again to beg your prayers and sympathies 
 for my dear wife and children, whom T now commit to 
 God and to you. And O pray for me, a poor worm, 
 that I may have grace and strength to abound in the 
 work of the Lord among these heathen, and that here 
 the pleasure of the Lord may ever prosper in our hands." 
 
 Mrs. Hall embarked with her children, July 31, 1825. 
 Mr. Hall accompanied them out of the harbor and return- 
 ed in the pilot-boat. The following are extracts from 
 his letter to her, written at different times during her pas- 
 sage to this country, and received after her arrival. 
 
 " How different are our circumstances this evening, 
 from what they were one week ago ! — I reached home in 
 
GORDON HALL. 215 
 
 safety, though thoroughly drenched ; from which, however, 
 I received no injury. The next morning * it blew a gale,' 
 here. — My concern for you w^as great. — Every blast of 
 wind seemed to go through my heart. I sought relief 
 in commending you to the gracious care of our heavenly 
 Father ; — in this, I found my only comfort, and still find 
 it. The Indiaman that went out with the Ann put back, 
 the next morning ; but the Ann sailed out so finely, and 
 had so many hours before the gale came on, that she 
 was thought to be out of danger, before we reached the 
 light-house. How often have I wished I could be with 
 you and the dear children, that I might participate in 
 your joys and share your sorrows ! All I can do for you 
 now, is to implore the protecting care and grace of God 
 in your behalf. Sure I am, it is in my heart to do this. 
 O what an almighty, gracious and faithful God we have 
 to call upon, in the day of trouble ! O that we may 
 learn rightly to ask of him every thing we need for soul 
 and body, and rightly to improve every mercy when be- 
 stowed ! 
 
 7th, Sabbath evening. God has enabled me to go 
 through the various exercises of the day, with comfort, 
 and without any special fatigue. In this, he shows me 
 great mercy, and I desire to be thankful. It is now 
 about 10, P. M. I will try to pray for myself, for you, 
 and for our darling boys, and then retire. 
 
 14th. Sabbath evening. My labors have not been 
 less than they were the last Sabbath, but I think I have 
 enjoyed them more. Last evening was spent with three 
 Mussulmauns who called on me, stayed and attended fami- 
 ly worship. One was a priest, whom I had not seen be^ 
 
216 MEMOIR OF 
 
 fore ; the other two called on me a few evenings ago. — 
 They professed to be enquiring after the truth. The 
 interview has been uncommonly interesting. The priest is 
 the most accomplished Mussulmaun I ever saw. We 
 had a long and free conversation, in which we drew a 
 comparison between Jesus and Mohammed. I think 
 the priest felt in some measure the force of the compari- 
 son in favor of our blessed Lord. 1 expect to see them 
 again to-morrow. O that the Lord would show his pow- 
 er among these Hindoos, Mussulmauns and Parsees ! — I 
 do hope that when you return to Bombay, you will see a 
 good number of them converted to Christ. 
 
 To-morroWj I expect, at the chapel, a visit from a 
 Syrian Bishop and his chaplain, who are on their way 
 from Antioch, to the Syrian Christians near Cochin. — 
 I have had one interview with them, but as the Bishop 
 spoke only Arabic, w^hich was imperfectly interpreted 
 to me through two languages, viz. the Armenian and Eng- 
 lish, our communion was greatly embarrassed. The 
 Mulla Firough has engaged to be our interpreter to-mor- 
 row, and I hope our interview will be more interesting 
 to both parties. The Bishop and his priest have both 
 been with our brother Fisk at Jerusalem, and brought a 
 letter of introduction from him to us. — We fear they are 
 very ignorant of the truth. 
 
 Sept. 2. This is our monthly fast. I have found 
 some precious enjoyment in reading the 51st Ps., in med- 
 itation and prayer. I hope, in this respect, it is as well, 
 and even much better with you. When our hearts, my 
 dear M., are in a proper frame, how delightful to draw 
 nigh unto God, and plead with him for the purification of 
 
GORDON HALL. 217 
 
 our souls, and for his blessing upon each other and upon 
 the world ? — O that we may have more and more of this 
 exquisite enjoyment. May God, of his infinite mercy 
 preserve you and the dear boys, and train you all up for 
 the same celestial happiness. 
 
 Should you be near where there are revivals of relig- 
 ion, as they are called in America, I greatly wish you to 
 visit such places, observe their character and bring back 
 something of their glowing spirit, to warm and animate the 
 cold and stupid heart of your husband. I would give 
 much for the privilege of being in such places for a few 
 days. — I pray that there may be one in my native town 
 while you are there. 
 
 7th. I think our engagement to pray each one of us 
 for each one in our mission, has had a good influence on 
 my heart. To pray for an individual, I find has a strong 
 tendency to increase my love for him ; and if I have had 
 any hard feelings towards him, it is the best way of over- 
 coming them. 
 
 I have had some enjoyment in commending you and 
 the dear boys to the covenant love and mercy of God, 
 but I have too much deadness of heart. I hope the spir- 
 it of God may revive me before I retire this evening. 
 
 I feel a strong wish that you should visit your friends 
 in England. It would be a great advantage as well as 
 comfort to you, especially if you could be in London in 
 the month of May to attend the annual meetings of the 
 various missionary societies. Still should you have a fa-^ 
 vorable opportunity of returning to me direct, I do not ^it; 
 present feel that either of us should wish or consent to ^ 
 19 
 
218 MEMOIR OF 
 
 course, which would materially prolong the period of our 
 separation. The Lord, I trust, will direct you. 
 
 Oct. 20th. Yesterday our dear brother Frost 
 
 was buried. He died on Tuesday a little before 6, P. M. 
 His recovery had been entirely despaired of by his physi- 
 cians, himself and all of us, for about a fortnight ; and for 
 a week, his death was hourly expected. The disease 
 of which he died was the quick consumption, to which he 
 had a manifest predisposition in his native climate. Be- 
 fore his case became so hopeless, the doctor told me, that 
 his disease was not at all the result of this climate, that it 
 was better for him to be here than in America. 
 
 His sickness and death have been, and I hope will 
 continue to be profitable to us all. I often wished you 
 had been present, to share in the benefit. I never before 
 w^as permitted to witness, so much of the supports of re- 
 ligion and the preciousness of a Savior to a dying Chris- 
 tian. He had no transports of joy, but a uniform com- 
 posure, calmness, peace and comfort of mind, in prospect 
 of death. He often said, it was better to depart and to 
 be with Christ, than to stay here. As he drew nearer 
 death, this desire increased. Once, when he was asked, 
 w^hy he wished to depart, he said, "To be with those 
 
 who serve God, in purity, day and night." A few 
 
 hours before his death, I heard his quivering lips declare, 
 " Jesus is the way, the truth and the life." He exhorted 
 us not to be disheartened at his death — he felt confident, 
 that God would bless the mission. — I could more than fill 
 the sheet with the good things he said. O that you and I 
 and our dear boys may be prepared to die as he did. God 
 grant it, for Christ's sake 1*******A situation 
 
GORDON HALL. 219 
 
 for our dear boys (if spared) is daily a subject of anxious 
 thought with me, and my earnest prayer is that God 
 would prepare all your way before you, and make ready 
 some pious family, who will receive them, treat them kind- 
 ly and teach them his ways ; and I have a hope that he 
 will do so. If we can but have a reasonable assurance, 
 that they will be kindly treated, discreetly governed and 
 piously instructed, it is enough. If they should not re- 
 ceive from the family every indulgence, which they 
 would from us, it would very likely be for their good rath- 
 er than their harm. I do not think of any thing which I 
 could say to help you, that I have not said in former let- 
 ters. — My heart often aches at the trial you will have at 
 parting with them. May God give you strength for it ! 
 — Consider how much better for our dear children to be 
 for a few years in that country than in this ; — and how 
 much better, that we should be together, and how much 
 the labors of both of us are needed here, and what a high 
 privilege, to labor for Christ among the heathen. — Tell 
 the dear boys that " papa often prays for them." * * * 
 A missionary meeting is to be holden next month, in this 
 place, to be composed of one or more delegates from 
 each of the missions, viz. the London, the Scottish, the 
 Church and the American Societies. We anticipate 
 much pleasure and profit from this meeting." 
 
 " On the 3d of November, 1825, the proposed meet- 
 ing was holden. The missions represented at this meet- 
 ing were the following, having regard to the order of time, 
 in which they were commenced. The American Mission 
 at Bombay, the London Society's mission at Surat, the 
 Church missionary Society's mission at Bombay, the Lon- 
 
220 MEMOIR OF 
 
 don Society's mission at Belgaum, and the Scottish mission- 
 ary Society's mission in the southern Koonkan. 
 
 This meeting was held for the purpose of forming a 
 missionary Union, having for its object, the furtherance of 
 the gospel among the heathen. The following rules and 
 principles of association were adopted, viz. 
 
 I. That an association be now formed and called 
 The Bombay Missionary Union. 
 
 II. That it be understood that the members of this 
 Union hold the distinguishing doctrines of the Reformation 
 without compromising any of those tenets, on which they 
 may conscientiously differ. 
 
 III. That the object of this Union be to promote 
 Christian fellowship, and to consult on the best means of 
 advancing the kingdom of Christ in this country. 
 
 IV. That any other Protestant Mission may join 
 this Union. 
 
 V. That the annual meeting be held at such place 
 as may from time to time be agreed upon, which shall 
 commence on the first Monday of December, and shall 
 be open to all Protestant missionaries, ministers, and oth- 
 ers, who may be disposed to promote its object. 
 
 VI. That at each anniversary, the minutes of the 
 preceding meeting be read — two sermons preached re- 
 lating to missionary concerns — an account of different 
 missions, for the past year laid before the meeting ; the 
 missions which are to furnish preachers for the ensuing 
 year designated, and a suitable portion of time spent in 
 special prayer and in religious and moral discussion. 
 
 VIL That according to the seniority of the diflferent 
 
GORDON HALL. 221 
 
 missions, a chairman and a secretary shall come in 
 yearly." 
 
 At the formation of this missionary Union Mr. Hall de- 
 livered a sermon from Rom. 1: 16th, For I am not asham- 
 ed of the gospel of Christ ; for it is the power of God 
 unto salvation to every one that heleiveth; to the Jew first 
 and also to the Greek. This sermon was printed by re- 
 quest of the Union. 
 
 A few extracts from it may not be uninteresting to 
 the reader. The general sentiment illustrated, is this. 
 There are things pertaining to the gospel of Christ, of 
 which men are prone to he ashamed ; but of which the true 
 believer, for the best of reasons, is not ashamed. 
 
 Among other things specified by the writer, of 
 which many are ashamed of the gospel, he observes ; 
 " that many are ashamed of the studies and pursuits of 
 
 the disciples of Christ. But what are the studies of 
 
 these boasting philosophers ? — You see them gravely en- 
 gaged in classifying stones, earths, metals, shells, plants, 
 insects, fishes, birds, quadrupeds and reptiles; — calcula- 
 ting densities, attractions, repulsions, affinities, cohesions, 
 gasses and fluids ; and measuring the distances, magni- 
 tudes and motions of the heavenly bodies. These are in- 
 deed noble and enchanting studies. Yet they are all 
 cooped within the stinted limits of this system of material 
 objects, fitted to our grosser senses, both of which are 
 destined to an early dissolution. 
 
 What on the other hand are the studies and mental 
 recreations of these despised disciples of Christ ? Some- 
 times, as scholars, they study those things which are the 
 19* 
 
222 MEMOIR OF 
 
 boast of science and philosophy ; but as disciples of Jesus 
 — as children of a spiritual and celestial birth, they plant 
 their feet on this material universe, and soar away through 
 all the ranks of iatellectual being — their heaven-bom 
 souls stretch off to reach and fasten upon the great first 
 cause of all created being — to explore that omnipotent 
 will, on which hangs suspended all finite existence — to 
 ascertain the moral relations in which all creatures stand 
 to their Creator, the respective ranks they hold among 
 his magnificent works, the services they are required to 
 perform and the eternal awards which await them. 
 
 Conscious that themselves belong to a revolted prov- 
 ince of Jehovah, and that through the atoning blood of 
 his dear Son, there is peace on earth and good will to 
 men — deliverance from sin and death and hell — restora- 
 tion to the knowledge, love and enjoyment of God, for 
 themselves and for the whole world ; and through this 
 great salvation, there is glory to God in the highest, it is 
 the delight of their benevolent souls to dwell upon the 
 theme. Their desire, their study, their effort and their 
 prayer is to co-operate as humble instruments with Zion's 
 king in carrying into effect all the eternal purposes of re- 
 deeming love, in employing the best means to confound 
 satan, and to bring forward the church of the first-born 
 to that consummate perfection in which it is to be present- 
 ed before the throne on high — triumphantly surviving the 
 wreck of all this visible creation. In view of this faint 
 outline of the moral character and efforts of Christ's dis- 
 ciples, do they appear mean and despicable ? May they 
 not rather look down upon the boasted researches and 
 employments of the mere philosopher, as he would look 
 
GORDON HALL. 923 
 
 down upon a child playing with a feather or snapping a 
 marble ?" 
 
 At the close of the sermon is the following appropri- 
 ate address to the missionary brethren. 
 
 " My beloved fellow-laborers in the missionary vine- 
 yard, shall we not do well to receive the Apostle's exhor- 
 tation. " Wherefore I beseech you, be ye followers of 
 me." Did Paul's love to Christ and the souls of men, 
 constrain him to labor in the gospel with too much zeal, 
 energy, perseverance, self-denial and suffering ? Was he 
 too much like his hard laboring and hard suffering Sa- 
 vior ? God forbid a thought so impious ! Then how do 
 we stand reproved by Paul's example ! Have we a li- 
 cense for living by a low^er standard than he did ? Can 
 we show our warrant from Christ, for taking a more 
 easy and self-indulgent course ? From Christ, I say, for 
 if we take our standard from the mass of his professed fol- 
 lowers, or from the majority of those who are called his 
 ministers, we have ample license for self-indulgence, yea 
 for absolute conformity to the world, and for indifference 
 to the immortal interests of mankind. How many would 
 feel as though their reputation were forever blasted, were 
 they to preach as Paul did from house to house, from ba- 
 zar to bazar, from street to street, from village to village, 
 in prison and in tumults, with many tears, beseeching sin- 
 ners to become reconciled to God ? 
 
 How many are seen sporting in the various scenes of 
 amusement, gaiety and dissipation, when they would be 
 ashamed to speak of Christ and his salvation ? Alas, 
 alas ! — for such abounding iniquity among those who are 
 called Christians ! 
 
224 MEMOIR OF 
 
 But my dear brethren are we followers of Paul as he 
 \vas of Christ ? Our situation in this remote region of the 
 earth, exempts us from many of the temptations, which 
 assail Christians in other communities. On the other 
 hand, we have temptations, which are in a great meas- 
 ure peculiar to our vocation. 
 
 Has not the very name of missionary, which we have 
 the honor to bear, procured us the contempt of the scorner ? 
 Nor have the pagans been chief in this matter, but those 
 who by profession are our kindred and our brethren. — 
 These have been the first to call us babblers and madmen. 
 Have we merited this by our labors of love, zeal and en- 
 ergy — by our meek and patient suffering, as Paul did ? 
 Instead of making us ashamed of our calling, has it only 
 served to excite our compassion for the souls that despise 
 us ? If so, it has gone well with us in this matter. 
 
 We have, as we trust, affectionately labored for the 
 salvation of the heathen. — Sometimes they have heard us 
 with respect and seriousness : but often, they have ren- 
 dered us evil for our good, and hatred for our love. Have 
 we borne it with meekness and patience ; and has it ser- 
 ved only to stimulate us to more fervent desires, and more 
 ardent labors, and more urgent prayers for their salvation ? 
 When we have walked about in the heat and dust and 
 filth of heathen towns and villages, in preaching the gos- 
 pel, and for doing so, the finger of scorn has been pointed 
 at us, and the tongue of scandal assailed us, instead of be- 
 ing ashamed, have we gloried in it, accounting ourselves 
 unworthy to suffer reproach for the name of Christ ? 
 
 Instead of feelings of regret that we have engaged in 
 this work, have we an increasing conviction of its impor- 
 
GORDON HALL. 225 
 
 tance ; — do we esteem it our highest privilege to pursue 
 it, suffering the loss of all things, and in defiance of every 
 obstacle, do we rejoice to do the work of evangelists and 
 to make full proof of our ministry among these heathen ? 
 We have labored for years. The gospel has sound- 
 ed forth. Thousands have heard and read it. But 
 alas ! how few have believed our report ! And how 
 have sickness and death cut down our ranks and ravaged 
 our camp ! Do these things make us ashamed of the 
 gospel among the heathen ? — The arm of the Lord is not 
 shortened that it cannot save. Let us therefore wait on 
 the Lord and renew our strength, assured that our labor 
 is not in vain. We shall reap if we faint not.'^ 
 
 Mrs. Hall and her youngest son arrived in Salem 
 (Mass.) November 18th, in comfortable health. But 
 an all wise Providence saw fit to disappoint the fond 
 hopes that were cherished, in regard to the oldest son. 
 Though his health was much improved during the former 
 part of the voyage, he was afterwards taken suddenly ill, 
 languished a few days and died on the 25th October. — 
 Afflictive indeed must have been the situation of the 
 mother ; — having cherished the strong hope of his recov- 
 ery from long illness in Bombay, and having almost 
 reached the country, the chmate of which, it was expect- 
 ed, would prove highly beneficial to his health, and where, 
 with his brother, he might be educated and prepared for 
 usefulness in the v/orld, she was called suddenly to close 
 his eyes in death and commit his body to a watery grave. 
 How would the sympathies of the tender husband and 
 father have been excited, could he have known the scenes 
 
226 MEMOIR OF 
 
 of this hour of affliction ! But it should be mentioned to 
 the honor of Capt. Millet, that nothing was wanting on his 
 part, which magnanimity, kindness and sympathy could 
 impart, to alleviate the wants and mitigate the sorrows 
 of Mrs. Hall in this season of her affliction. 
 
 Extract from a letter to Jesse D. Hawley, Esq. 
 
 " January 7, 1826. 
 1 now send you a sermon of mine. The oc- 
 
 casion that called for it was one of great joy to me. What 
 a contrast, with the trials of 1813 — 14 did it present ! — 
 Instead of being a prisoner, and under sentence of trans- 
 portation from this land, I found myself among the repre- 
 sentatives of five Christian Missions, now carrying on, 
 without molestation, their various and extensive opera- 
 tions, in this immense field ; — where then, there was not 
 a single mission established. 
 
 I was the patriarch among the little missionary broth- 
 erhood — none around me so old in years and missionary la- 
 bors, and not one with so many grey hairs. I was afFect- 
 ingly admonished, but greatly encouraged. — It was a 
 delightful season to us all. 
 
 On that occasion, we received four natives into the 
 Christian church, — three of whom were from Belgaum, 
 where the dear servant of God, Rev. J. Taylor is mission- 
 ary. — One native is now asking for baptism, but we fear 
 to receive him. 
 
 It is now more than five months since my dear wife 
 and boys sailed for America. — Our merciful Father has, 
 I hope, ere this, conveyed them, in safety, to my native 
 
GORDON HALL. 227 
 
 town. Were it not for the assurance, that God will 
 provide, and direct all things concerning them, in the 
 best manner, I should be in constant distress on their ac- 
 count. I have heard nothing from them since their de- 
 parture. What God is preparing for me to hear, his 
 providence will in due time reveal." 
 
 From a letter to Rev. R. Harrison, Jan. 7, 1826. 
 
 *' That the truth of God is affecting the minds of this 
 people to a considerable extent, there can be no doubt. 
 I trust that by and by righteousness and salvation will 
 spring up amidst this widely prevailing sin and death. I 
 never felt more encouragement or satisfaction in my work 
 than at present. ***** Do all you can to induce 
 the church to pray that God's precious truth may triumph 
 here. — Here all things (unless it be my own sluggish 
 heart) seem ready for an abundant harvest. The spirit 
 of God only is wanting ; and how sinful must be our defi- 
 ciency in asking, since he has declared himself more ready 
 to grant this blessing to those who ask, than parents are, 
 to give good gifts to their children. O let us try then to 
 be what we ought, to be in the duty of prayer. 
 
 Since the death of brother Frost, our missionary en- 
 gagements have pressed upon us with uncommon severi- 
 ty ; and all are suffering more or less, for want of more 
 help. We are looking with unusual desire for more la- 
 borers. — A large reinforcement is greatly needed in this 
 field. 
 
 Comparing the present state of things with what they 
 were ten years ago, a missionary may now labor with ten- 
 
228 MEMOIR OF 
 
 fold advantage. Do all in your power to help us to 
 more laborers. — Cannot Tolland furnish one ? — How it 
 would rejoice my heart to greet a fellow-laborer in this 
 field, from the place of my nativity, and to have always 
 here a representative from that town. Why ought it not 
 to be so ? — See well to it, dear brother, that in this mat- 
 ter, nothing be lacking on your part." 
 
 It is not known, for certainty, that Mr. Hall had any 
 presentiment that his period of labor was drawing to a 
 close ; but from some cause, he seemed to gird himself 
 anew to the missionary work. 
 
 The following letter was written by him about the 
 first of February 1826, and printed at the mission press in 
 Bombay, in the form of a circular, with a view of sending 
 it to Christian friends and acquaintance in various parts of 
 this country. 
 
 It is not known that any letters were received from 
 his hand of a later date. This came with the mournful 
 intelligence of his decease ; and may justly be considered 
 as his legacy to the Christian community. 
 
 " My Dear Christian Friend, 
 Ybur love to your Redeemer, your compassion for a lost 
 world, and your bowels of mercy for your dying, perish- 
 ing fellow-men, often move you to call out, " Watchman, 
 what of the night ?" A dark, a long, a gloomy, a woeful 
 night has settled upon our guilty race. It envelopes alL 
 Its issues are too expanded, too tremendous to be com- 
 prehended by finite intellect. But, glory be to God in 
 the highest and forever, that the darkness of man's fall 
 
GORDON HALL. 229 
 
 was rapidly succeeded by the light of his recovery. From 
 the hour the first beams of that light revealed to man the 
 redeeming love of God, in the garden of Eden, how has 
 every succeeding ray that has fallen upon this dark earth, 
 cheered the heart of Christian benevolence, while every 
 intervening cloud, obscuring the prospects of love and 
 mercy among men, has tried and grieved the people of 
 God. 
 
 To the far distant heralds of Zion our hearts often 
 seem to call, " Watchmen, what of the night ?" Some- 
 times the reply is, " Zion travaileth and bringeth forth 
 children ; the Lord hath done great things for us, where- 
 of we are glad. The word has been preached, prayer 
 has been made, the Spirit has been given, sinners have 
 been converted." We hear the glad tidings. Our hearts 
 leap for joy. We thank God, and take courage. 
 
 We turn again, and in other directions ask, " Watch- 
 men, what of the night ?" Their mourning hearts heave 
 the heavy sigh ; and the bitter lamentation breaks upon 
 our ear; "The night is prolonged; the blackness of 
 darkness still gathers upon it. The people see no light. 
 They continue sitting in the region and shadow of death. 
 They stumble upon the dark mountains. Their feet go 
 down to death, their steps take hold on hell. The Sun 
 of Righteousness does not arise to shed his vivifying hght 
 upon them. The Lord delayeth his coming to save them. 
 The beautiful feet of those upon the mountains who bring 
 good tidings, who publish salvation, do not come here." 
 Heavy tidings. Who will not mourn ? And is such the 
 mournful condition of three 'fourths of opr race ? Ah, it 
 is ; it is. And do the blood redeemed followers of Jesus, 
 ^0 
 
230 MEMOIR OF 
 
 who received his farewell charge, " Go ye into all the 
 world and preach the gospel to every creature," Tcnow 
 that such is the mournful condition of three-fourths of 
 their kindred race ? Ah, this they know full well ! Think 
 of this, and weep, O my soul, and be in bitterness. 
 Oh that my head were waters and my eyes a fountain of 
 tears, that I might weep day and night for my beloved fel- 
 low creatures, thus left to grope in darkness, and perish 
 without hope ; and for the churches too, who look on, 
 and behold this tremendous ruin of immortal souls, sweep- 
 ing over a long succession of generations, and yet make 
 no more effort to stay its awful progress ! 
 
 Beloved in the Lord, do you from Zion's most favor- 
 ed mount, turn a pitying, waiting, longing eye to this 
 dark hemisphere, and ask, " Watchmen, what of the 
 night?" I am permitted to stand in the place of a watch- 
 man ; but it is on a slender, incipient outwork, very far 
 distant from the walls of Jerusalem. O that I may al- 
 ways be found vigilant and faithful at my post, and ready 
 to give a true report. 
 
 I will send you tidings. In some respects they are 
 joyous ; but in others they are grievous. I see much 
 around me that is joyous. If I turn back no farther than 
 to the period of my own arrival on this spot, and survey 
 but what seems to be our own neighborhood, much that 
 is cheering greets the eye. Then from Cape Comorin 
 through the whole range of sea coast by Cochin, Goa, 
 Bombay, Surat, Cambay, Bussora, Mocha, and by Mo- 
 sambique, including Madagascar, Mauritius and other Isl- 
 ands, to the Cape of Good Hope, there was not one Pro- 
 
GORDON HALL. 231 
 
 testant missionary ; if we expect a native missionary who 
 was, for a short time, partially established at Surat. 
 
 But about three months ago, delegates from five mis- 
 sions met in the Bombay Mission Chapel, and formed a 
 Missionary " Union to promote Christian fellowship, and 
 to consult on the best means of advancing the kingdom 
 of Christ in this country." 
 
 The individual missionary who constituted one of these 
 missions, has since gone to England not to return, and 
 therefore, for the present, that mission is extinct. To 
 the other four, belong nine missionaries, and two Euro- 
 pean assistant missionaries. These missions have two 
 common printing establishments, and one lithographic 
 press, consecrated to Christ as so many powerful engines 
 for scattering abroad the light of life. These four mis^ 
 sions have in operation about sixty schools, in which are 
 more than 3,000 children, reading or daily learning to 
 read, the word of God, and receiving catechetical instruc- 
 tion. The missionaries, some or all of them, are every 
 day preaching Christ and him crucified to the heathen. 
 The Scriptures and tracts are traveUing abroad, and the 
 word of God is working its way to immortal minds in eve- 
 ry direction. Prayer is made, and the promises of Jeho- 
 vah are laid hold on ; while the means (missionaries ex- 
 cepted) of doing a thousand times more in similar v;ays 
 for the cause of Zion here, are ready at hand. These 
 are good things ; and we rejoice in them. You too will 
 rejoice in them ; and let us all praise the Lord for them. 
 
 But there is something in the weakness of our nature, 
 or in the deep subtlety of our adversary, which, even 
 while we contemplate such good things, and are praising 
 
232 MEMOIR or 
 
 God for them, is exceedingly liable to practise a mortal 
 mischief upon uSy by so alluring and engrossing the mind 
 with the little that is done or doing, as to render it seem- 
 ingly blind to the almost all that still remains to be done. 
 This brings us to the grievous part of the subject. 
 
 It is grievous to behold such an extent of country 
 and so teeming with immortal souls, but yet so destitute 
 of the messengers of life. 
 
 From Bombay, we look down the coast for seventy 
 miles, and we see two missionaries ; and fourteen miles 
 farther on, we see two more. Looking in a more easter- 
 ly direction, at the distance of about three hundred miles, 
 we see one missionary, chiefly occupied, however, as a 
 chaplain among Europeans. In an eastern direction, the 
 nearest missionary is about one thousand miles from us. 
 Looking a little to the north of east, at the distance of thir- 
 teen hundred miles, we see ten or twelve missionaries in 
 little more than as many miles in length on the banks of 
 the Ganges. Turning thence northward, at nearly the 
 same distance from us, we see three, four, or five more, 
 separated from each other by almost as many hundred in- 
 tervening miles. And looking onward beyond these dis- 
 tant posts, in a north-east direction, through the Chinese 
 enfpire and Tartary, to Kamschatka, and thence down 
 the north-western coast of America, to the river Colum- 
 bia, and thence across the mountains to the Missouri, the 
 first missionaries we see, in that direction, are brethren 
 Vaill and Chapman among the Osages. 
 
 Again we look north, and, at a distance of a hundred 
 and eighty miles, we see two missionaries ; but from 
 thence (with two or three doubtful exceptions) through all 
 
GORDON HALL. 233 
 
 the north of x\sia, to the pole, not a single missionary is 
 to be seen. In a north-western direction, it is doubtful 
 whether there is now one missionary between us and St. 
 Petersburgh. Westerly, the nearest is at Jerusalem, or 
 Beyroot. South-west, the nearest is at Sierra Leone ; 
 and more to the south, the nearest may be among the 
 Hottentots, or on Madagascar. 
 
 Can you count the millions and millions comprised in 
 this range ? Can any but an adamantine heart survey 
 them, and not be grieved ? 
 
 I should like to see a new chart of the earth adjusted 
 to a double scale of measurement, one shewing the com- 
 parative surface, and the other the comparative population, 
 of the different sections of the earth — all presenting a 
 black ground, except those spots where the gospel is 
 preached. And on a shp of white ground, I would have a 
 note of reference to Mark 16: 15, 16; and this I would 
 have bound up in every Bible, so as to face the same di- 
 vine charge of Christ to his disciples. It might be recom- 
 mended to all church members, deacons, pastors, and 
 teachers of theology, to add to the note on their map, 
 Romans 10: 14, 15, and Isaiah 6: 8, to the last clause ; 
 vvhich latter clause I would have every student in theolo- 
 gy, and young believer of good talents and education, 
 print on his chart in grand capitals ; preceded by, Lord 
 tvhat xvilt thou have me to dol 
 
 As we must habitually set the Lord Jesus before us, 
 or not expect his love will habitually constrain us ; so 
 must we habitually contemplate a fallen world, lying in 
 the wicked one, or not expect that our hearts will be ex- 
 ercised with any proper sympathies for the perishino-. 
 
 20* 
 
•234 MEMOIK or 
 
 But I will take a more limited view. Here are the 
 Mahrattas. They have been estimated at 12,000,000. 
 To preach the gospel to these 12,000,000 of heathen, 
 there are now six missionaries, four from the Scottish 
 Missionary Society, and two from our society ; that is, one 
 missionary to 2,000,000 of souls. And to furnish these 
 12,000,000 with the Christian Scriptures, and tracts, 
 and school-books, there is one small printing establish- 
 ment. It is now about twelve years since the mission 
 here began, in some very small degree, to communicate 
 the truth to some of this great multitude. Let these facts 
 be well weighed. 
 
 During those twelve years, the facilities for imparting 
 Christian knowledge among this people, or for employ- 
 ing among them the appointed means of salvation, have 
 so multiplied and improved, that I think it moderate to 
 say, that a missionary arriving here now could, in an 
 equal period, do ten times as much for the diffusion of 
 Christian knowledge, as could have been done by one 
 arriving here twelve years ago. Then there w^as no 
 schools in which to catechise and give lectures — no chap- 
 el — no Scriptures and tracts to disperse. Now we have 
 a chapel — more than thirty school-rooms— and the Scrip- 
 tures and tracts for distribution— while hundreds of towns 
 and villages, by all the eloquence and pathos that the 
 most imperious want and the direst necessity can inspire, 
 are supplicating for more mission schools — millions of 
 people, calling for Scriptures, and tracts, and preaching 
 — and an untold number of large towns, in population 
 like Boston, Cambridge, Andover, Providence, Dart- 
 mouth, Williamstown, New-Haven, Albany, and Sche- 
 nectady, calling for missionary establishments. If some 
 
GORDON HALL. 235 
 
 of these places are not quite open for the reception of 
 missionaries, others doubtless are, and all, we believe, 
 will be by and by; while all are now open, in various y 
 ways, for the reception of Christian books. ^ 
 
 Under such circumstances, with such facilities, what 
 number of Christian books might be prepared, printed, 
 and distributed ; what number of children taught to read 
 the word of God, and catechised ; and what number of 
 perishing sinners pointed to the Savior's cross, in one 
 year, if there were but a supply of missionaries ! Is it 
 not a grievous thing to witness such facilities for mission- 
 ary action, lying comparatively neglected ? Is not here 
 a vast and fertile field broken up and ready for the casting 
 in of the seed ? And is not the seed already in the field 
 waiting for the sowers to scatter it ? What should 
 we say of the farmer, who would turn away from 
 such a field, and leave the seed in the field to perish un- 
 scattered, and go to some comparatively desolate heath, 
 where much must be done before even that can be pre- 
 pared for the seed ? 
 
 Surely no one can understandingly answer the ques- 
 tion " where is it best to send missionaries ?" without first 
 considering the comparative population of the places in 
 question, and the comparative facilities for imparting 
 Christian knowledge to that population. On this score, 
 I plead that justice may be shown to these 12,000,000 
 of heathen. Here I ground my plea. Let the facts 
 speak. Twelve millions of your race are prostrate at your 
 feet. You can need no delineation of their moral char- 
 acter. It is enough to know that they are your brethren, 
 but are heathen, — that they are idolaters and in igno- 
 rance of their Maker and their Redeemer ; and that you 
 
236 MEMOIR OF 
 
 can, if you will, send them the Gospel. Their untold 
 miseries supplicate you to open your hands, and give 
 them that salvation, which your Redeemer and your 
 Judge has entrusted to you for them, and so long ago 
 charged you to give them. You see also what are the facil- 
 ities for now giving them that salvation you have so long 
 held in trust for them, but so long withheld from them. 
 What will you do ? Will you spurn them from your feet, 
 and command them to let you alone, and wait, as they are, 
 till the judgment day ? Is this the love of Christ ? Is 
 this the beauty of the Lord upon his holy Zion ? Where 
 are the hundreds of students in theology ? Where are 
 the tens of hundreds of blooming, pious, well educated 
 youth, the professed foUow^ers of the Lamb ? Is there 
 none among you, who have a love, a sympathy, a com- 
 passion, for all these your long neglected, your dying, 
 your perishing fellow-men ? O remember, there is a 
 dead love, a dead sympathy, a dead compassion, as 
 well as a dead faith ; being without works. O, it was 
 not a dead love, or sympathy, or compassion, which 
 brought your Redeemer to the cross. That was not idle 
 breath which he uttered, "• Go ye into all the world, and 
 preach the Gospel to every creature," nor yet that inter- 
 ceding appeal to the Father, " As thou hast sent me into 
 the world, even so have I also sent them into the world." 
 O contemplate on the cross, your bleeding Savior, tasting 
 death for every man, and then survey the spiritual mise- 
 ries and prospects of these millions of heathen souls dying 
 in ignorance of that only name, by which it is possible 
 for them to be saved ; and then lay upon your hearts 
 your Redemer's farewell charge, and when you have 
 
GORDON HALL. 237 
 
 faithfully done this, judge of your love and regard for Je- 
 sus, and of your compassion for immortal souls, by your 
 works. 
 
 But I ask again, must these eminent facilities for your 
 difilising among these millions the knowledge of salvation, 
 still remain neglected at such a fearful rate? Before 
 missionaries can leave America, come here, and acquire 
 the language so as to be well able to prepare Christian 
 books, and to preach, nearly three years must elapse. — 
 But should God send death among us for the next fifteen 
 months, as he has in the past fifteen, the Board would not, 
 at the expiration of those months, have a single missionary 
 on the ground. In such a case, must the chapel and 
 printing office be shut up, more than thirty schools disolv- 
 ed, and our other operations terminated ? Or into whose 
 hands shall all this property and establishment be transfer- 
 red ? Do not these peculiar circumstances call for pecu- 
 liar efifbrts ? 
 
 I will endeavor, as God shall enable me, so to labo^ 
 here on the spot, that the blood of these souls shall not be 
 found in my skirts ; and while I cannot but witness a 
 generation of 12,000,000 of unevangelized souls, in suc- 
 cession to the hundreds of generations gone down before 
 them, dropping into eternity, leaving prospects but little bet- 
 ter for the next generation, I will endeavor, as a watchman 
 at my post, faithfully to report what I see. Woe is un- 
 to me, if I proclaim not the wants of this people, and the 
 eminent facflities made ready for the supply of those 
 wants. This I would wish to do so plainly and so fully, 
 that if the guilt of neglecting their salvation must lodge 
 any where, I may be able to shake it from my garments 3 
 
238 MEMOIR OP 
 
 SO that I may stand acquitted before my Judge, both as 
 to my personal labors among them, and as to my pleading 
 with you on their behalf. 
 
 The remarks I have now made, are, in a great meas- 
 ure, applicable to other parts of India. And there is yet 
 another very grievous view to be taken, which I can but 
 barely mention. In little more than a year past, death, 
 sickness, and other causes, have, so far as I can learn, 
 laid aside nineteen missionaries in India, while but six 
 or eight have, in the same time, come to India ; and so 
 far as I know (from missionary appearances, not from 
 God's promises) there is a prospect of further diminution, 
 rather than of augmentation. In view of these things, 
 what will the English and American churches do ? Is it 
 not time for every missionary in India, to cry aloud and 
 spare not? Would you have your missionaries leave 
 their work, and come home, to plead, in person before 
 you, the cause of the heathen ? Do not tempt us to do 
 so. Some have in Providence, been called home, espe- 
 cially to England, and their pleas, in person, have been 
 successful so far beyond what has been otherwise attempt- 
 ed, as seemingly to call for the measure, though so ex- 
 pensive, and, for the time, so privative to the heathen. 
 Why is it so ? Why cannot facts be weighed ? Why 
 cannot the well known necessities and miseries of the 
 heathen speak, and plead and prevail, without the aid of 
 any such disasterous expedients ? Does this tell to the 
 credit of those whom the Gospel makes wise to do good ? 
 O think of these things, every one who has a mind that 
 can think ! O feel, every one that has a heart that can 
 feel. O ye redeemed of the Lord, whom he has made 
 
GORDON HALL. 239 
 
 kings and priests unto God, "I beseech you, therefore, 
 brethren, by the mercies of Grod, that ye present your 
 bodies a hving sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which 
 is your reasonable service," and in the true spirit of such 
 an unreserved consecration of yourselves to your Redeem- 
 er, ask him, " Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ?" 
 And let his Spirit, and his truth, and your own con- 
 science, give you the answer, which shall guide you in a 
 matter of such unparalleled moment. 
 
 Your affectionate fellow-servant in the Lord, 
 
 Gordon Hall. 
 Bombay, February 1, 1826. 
 
 LINES, 
 
 APPEAL FOP. THE HEATHEN. 
 
 A VOICE ! a voice ! from the land of death, 
 Uncheer'd by the day-beam, reviv'd by no breath ; 
 A voice ! a voice ! it breaks from that gloorn, 
 Appealing to men ere 'tis hiish'd in the tomb. 
 
 A VOICE ! it comes on the pestilent gale 
 From Juggernaut's slain ; — with the Suttee's wail, 
 With the mother's shriek, with the innocent sigh 
 Of babes, in their martyrdom, mingles that cry. 
 
 A voice to the Church ! — from your slumbers awake, 
 The maddening spell of cruelty break ; 
 The mighty have risen with buckler and sword ; 
 Speedily send to the help of the Lord ! 
 
240 MEMOIR OF 
 
 A voice to the Young Men ! — hear ye that call ? 
 Do ye gird for the battle, and fear ye to fall ? 
 By that path to their crowns your brethren trod, 
 March ye where beckon the banners of God. 
 
 A voice to the living ! — it comes from the dead, — 
 
 By the prayers they have utter'd, the tears they have shed, 
 
 By their nights of sighs and days of toil, 
 
 To win of the heathen, for Jesus, a spoil. — 
 
 By the stillness that lingers round their graves, 
 Where the beautiful palm, in verdure, waves ; 
 By the tear to their ashes the Convert hath given, 
 By the soul ofthatsav'd one — a gem of heaven. — 
 
 It calls ye, invites — demands ye, and know, 
 'Tis peril to linger, — Oh, fear not to go 
 Where dangers wait, where deliverance is nigh ; 
 To death — to your songs and your harps in the sky I 
 1826. W. B. Tappan. 
 
 Mr. Hall was much in the habit of taking itinerating 
 tours upon the adjoining continent, for the purpose of 
 preaching the gospel from village to village, visiting 
 schools, distributing books, &ic. These tours were gen- 
 erally attended with much fatigue, as it was often neces- 
 sary to walk a part of the way, and frequently to sleep on 
 a mat or blanket spread in some viranda or open shed. — 
 In these tours, it is necessary that the missionary have 
 one or two attendants, to assist in the conveyance of books 
 for distribution and to prepare food he. for daily use. — 
 The traveller in the interior of India must generally de- 
 pend upon his own resources for food, lodging &c. ; not 
 
GORDON HALL. ^41 
 
 because the Hindoos are naturally inhospitable in their 
 dispositions. But the principles of caste are such as to 
 render it very embarrassing if not impossible for them to 
 extend to the traveller, of another religion, such accom- 
 modations as he needs. 
 
 His Last Tour, 
 
 Mr. Hall's last tour, and the one on which he died, 
 was commenced on the 2d of March, 1826.— His object 
 in this tour was to visit Treembukeshwur, and Nasseek, 
 two populous and celebrated places on the continent,— 
 distant from Bombay something more than 100 miles. 
 He took with him as attendants two Christian lads, who 
 had been for some time in the families of the mission at 
 Bombay. 
 
 Mr. Hall reached Treembukeshwur on the 11th of 
 March. He found the people in great consternation on 
 account of the cholera, that had made its appearance, 
 three days before his arrival. In this place he stayed 
 three or four days, preaching the gospel, administering 
 medicine to the sick, and distributing books. 
 
 He arrived at Nasseek on the evening of the 15th 
 and commenced preaching and distributing books. The 
 cholera was there making dreadful ravages. Two hundred 
 or more died on the day after his arrival.— He labored 
 among the distressed population of Nasseek, till he had 
 nearly exhausted his supply of books and medicine. On 
 the morning of the 18th, he left that city and set his face 
 towards Bombay. On the 19th at 10 o'clock, P.M. he 
 arrived afDoorlee-D'hapoor, about 30 miles on his way 
 21 
 
242 MEMOIR OF 
 
 homeward, and put up at a heathen temple, for the night. 
 He spread his mat in the viranda of the temple and lay 
 down to sleep ; but finding himself cold, he removed to 
 a warmer place ; which however he found occupied by- 
 two sick men, one of whom died soon after. Here he 
 staid but a short time, for want of accommodations, and 
 then resumed his former position in the viranda. About 
 4 o'clock, in the morning, he called up the lads, who 
 were with him, and was making preparation for proceed- 
 ing on his journey, when he was suddenly seized with the 
 cholera. The spasms were so immediate and violent, 
 that he fell helpless to the ground. Being laid upon his 
 mat, he attempted to take the small quantity of medicine 
 which remained in his possession, but it was immediately 
 rejected. He then told his attendants, that he should not 
 recover. 
 
 After giving directions to the lads concerning his watch, 
 clothes, &;c. and the manner in which they should dispose 
 of his body, after his decease, he assured them and the 
 natives who stood around him, that he should soon be 
 with Christ. He exhorted them to repent of their sins 
 and forsake their idols, that they too might go to heaven ; 
 — he repeatedly prayed with earnestness for his dear wife 
 and children, for his missionary brethren and for the 
 heathen around him. — With his soul filled with pious con- 
 solation, he three times repeated " Glory to thee, O 
 God," — then yielded up his spirit. 
 
 The lads immediately addressed themselves to the 
 mournful duty assigned them. With much difficulty 
 they succeeded in procuring a grave. — Having first 
 
GORDON HALL. 243 
 
 shrouded him in his blanket, they laid him coffinless in his 
 humble bed ! 
 
 Thus died and thus was buried one of the first mis- 
 sionaries of the American Board, in the forty-second year 
 of his age, after an illness only of about eight hours. — A 
 stone monument has been erected by the mission to mark 
 the lonely spot of his interment, bearing, both in English 
 and Mahratta, the name, age and office of their beloved 
 fellow-laborer. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 CHARACTER OF MR. HALL MEMOIR OF THE BOMBAY 
 
 MISSION. 
 
 The general character of Mr. Hall, as a missionary, 
 is well known to the Christian community, and the mem- 
 ory of no one that has fallen in the missionary service, is 
 cherished with deeper interest. He was not only one of 
 the first missionaries of the American church to the for- 
 eign heathen, but there was a combination of qualities in 
 his character, of peculiar excellence, which fitted him, in 
 no ordinary degree, for the difficult and responsible sta- 
 tion which Providence assigned him. 
 
 The leading features of his character cannot perhaps, 
 be better described than in the graphic language of Dr. 
 Porter, contained in a letter to the Secretary of the Amer- 
 ican Education Society, and published in the Quarterly 
 Register of May 1830, entitled " Recollections op 
 Gordon Hall." 
 
 " As my acquaintance with this devoted servant of 
 Christ was short, being chiefly limited to one year, which he 
 
MEMOIR OF GORDON HALL. 245 
 
 spent in my family, as a theological student, I shall at- 
 tempt only to give you a very brief statement of facts 
 which exhibit the principles that contributed to the form- 
 ation of his character as a man and Christian. 
 y The developement of his powers, during his theologi- 
 '^cal investigations, satisfied me, that, in intellectual strength 
 and discrimination, he was more than a common man. 
 Of this, however, he was apparently unconscious, being 
 simple and unpretending in his manners, and altogether 
 remote from the sanguine, self-complacent temper often 
 manifested by young men, who are greatly his inferiors. 
 But it was not so much any one distinguished character- 
 istic, such as we sometimes see in eccentric men, with 
 great excellencies, counteracted by great defects, as it 
 was a combination of good qualities, that made Mr. Hall 
 what he fully proved himself to be in his subsequent 
 course, — a superior man. 
 
 Among this combination of qualities, is to be reckon- 
 ed his piety ; which was not a hectic flush of emotion, 
 rising and subsiding occasionally or periodically ; but a 
 steady glow of feeling, arising from a heart warm with 
 the vitality of holiness and spiritual health ; — his perse- 
 vering industry, which enabled him to master difficulties 
 insurmountable to the vaccillating and irresolute : — his so- 
 briety of judgment, which enabled him to weigh conse- 
 quences, to adapt means to ends, and which secured him 
 against rash resolves, and inappropriate expedients for 
 their accomplishment ; and finally his inflexible decision 
 in purpose and execution. By this latter trait in him, I 
 do not mean obstinacy, that acts because it will, without 
 reason perhaps, or against reason ; but an intelligent fix- 
 21* 
 
246 MEMOIR OF 
 
 edness of purpose, that will not abandon a proper object, 
 on account of trifling obstacles to its attainment. 
 
 With the circumstances of Mr. Hall's childhood, I have 
 no acquaintance, but suppose he was trained up, amid the 
 plain fare of a New-England farmer's family, to habits of 
 hardihood ; in distinction from the sickly effeminacy too 
 often produced in the young, by the indulgences of wealth 
 and refinement. Though his patrimonial resources were 
 limited, his expenditures were carefully accommodated to 
 his means, so that, by economy and personal effort, he 
 managed to sustain himself through an academical ed- 
 ucation. This was accomplished, as I suppose, (for I 
 am not fully certain of the fact,) without charitable aid 
 from any quarter ; at least, there were then none of those 
 institutions which have since arisen, to aid the strugglings 
 of pious and needy young men, preparing for the minis- 
 try. 
 
 The result of the personal qualities, and of the cir- 
 cumstances to which I have now alluded, was the forma- 
 tion of a character, which prepared Mr. Hall for the 
 bold enterprises of Christian benevolence, in which he was 
 destined to bear so prominent a part. While he was in 
 my family, several incidents occurred, which I will men- 
 tion, though of no account in themselves, except as indi- 
 cative of character. 
 
 At the season of hay-making, he came to me one day 
 with a request, that I would procure him a scythe, and al- 
 low him to go into the field, with my laborers. As he had 
 for some time been withdrawn from agricultural pursuits, I 
 feared the consequences, but assented to the proposal, ad- 
 monishing him to begin moderately. From respect to 
 
GORDON HALL. 247 
 
 my wishes, though he had no apprehension, he labored 
 but a few hours the first day. For the rest of a fortnight 
 he was in the field early and late, mowing, raking, or 
 pitching hay, with as much skill, and as little fatigue, as 
 any one of his fellow-laborers. This was as much a 
 matter of surprise to them, as it was to me; and it denot- 
 ed a firmness of constitution, (the result, probably in a 
 great measure of his early training,) which prepared him 
 for the hardships he was to encounter as a Missionary. 
 
 During the same year, he was appointed a Tutor at 
 Williams College ; and the President's letter informing 
 him of that appointment, spread before him very urgent 
 motives to accept it. Having read the letter, and pon- 
 dered a short time on it, he came to me for advice ; and 
 having heard what I would say on the subject, he made 
 his decision in the negative, that evening, and there the 
 thing ended ; — it was dismissed from his thoughts, and 
 never again adverted to by him in conversation. This 
 incident, trifling as it may seem, made a strong impression 
 on me, at the time, as indicating the promising structure 
 of his mind. I had then seen, as I have often seen since, 
 young men, who would make of such a question, a " migh- 
 ty concern," not to be decided without many and long 
 consultations ; and who could not, " in fixing, fix" their 
 decisions, so but that they were perplexed with frequent 
 revision, if not reversal of their own half-formed resolves. 
 
 In the autumn of 1809, if I do not mistake in dates, 
 Judge S of W , Conn, came to my house to en- 
 quire for a candidate. Of the three or four residents in 
 my family, who had been licensed that week, I thought 
 Mr. Hall the fittest man fox* the place, on account of 
 
248 MEMOIR OF 
 
 some local peculiarities there, and accordingly introduced 
 him to Judge S . The conversation that ensued be- 
 tween them was ih my presence. Mr. Hall was very ex- 
 plicit in settling one point, namely, that if the people of 
 the place should be ever so united, and earestly desirous 
 of his stay, his preaching to them should not be consider- 
 ed as implying any obligation on him to remain there. — 
 The Judge wished him to go, on his own terms, saying, 
 " If you can unite a people, now much divided, you will 
 do us an unspeakable service, even though you afterward 
 leave us." He went. On the third sabbath, his morn- 
 ing sermon contained some pointed reprehensions of what 
 he thought amiss in the morals of some in the congrega- 
 tion ; and his afternoon sermon was on the doctrine of 
 " divine decrees." The following w^eek there was much 
 complaining, by some of the people, of Mr. Hall's "hard 
 sayings." On the fourth and last sabbath of his engage- 
 ment, his subject was chosen with this state of things in 
 his eye. Expecting never to see this assembly again, in 
 this world, he expressed his regret that so many should 
 have been dissatisfied with his ministrations. He assur- 
 ed them that to have given them offence, was a source 
 of severe trial to his own heart ; but as an ambassador of 
 Christ, he must act from higher motives than regard to 
 their approbation. With deep solemnity and pathos, he 
 carried them onward to the judgment, where he must 
 meet them again, and where all the motives of his heart 
 and of theirs, must undergo the scrutiny of the omniscient 
 eye. The appeal was irresistible. The assembly were 
 melted down with strong emotion, and immediately after 
 his departure, despatched a messenger, to insist that Mr. 
 
GORDON HALL. 249 
 
 Hall, who had gone to Massachusetts, should return. He 
 did return, and in spite of his remonstrances, they gave 
 him an urgent call to become their pastor. Then the 
 heart of the Missionary came out. Then was revealed 
 the secret, so long cherished between himself, and his be- 
 loved brother, Samuel J. Mills. These kindred spirits, 
 associates in College, often interchanged visits afterwards, 
 mutually enkindling that holy flame which nothing but the 
 hand of death could extinguish, in their own bosoms ; and 
 which has since extended its sacred influences to so many 
 thousands of other hearts. The general purpose of these 
 devoted young men was fixed. Sometimes they had 
 talked of ^' cutting a path through the moral wilderness 
 of the west to the Pacific." Sometimes they thought of 
 South America ; — then of Africa. Their object was the 
 salvation of the Heathen ; but no specific shape was giv- 
 en to their plans, till the formation of the American 
 Board of Foreign Missions. Before this period the 
 churches were asleep. Even ministers were but half 
 awake. To many it seemed a visionary thing in Mr. 
 Hall, that he should decline an invitation to settle, attend- 
 ed with so many attractive circumstances, and so much 
 prospect of usefulness. But I can never forget with what 
 a glistening eye and firm accent, this youthful pioneer of 
 Foreign Missions, full of faith and the Holy Ghost, said, 
 " No, — I must not settle in any parish of Christendom. 
 Others will be left whose health or pre-engagements re- 
 quire them to stay at home ; but I can sleep on the 
 ground, can endure hunger and hardship ; — God calls me 
 to the Heathen ; — woe to me if I preach not the gospel 
 to the heathen.'' He went, and the day of judgment, 
 
250 MEMOIR OF 
 
 while it tells the results of his labors, will rebuke the apa* 
 thy with which others have slumbered over the miseries 
 of dying Pagans." 
 
 No one quality in the character of Mr. Hall was more 
 conspicuous than that of decision. This quality may 
 have been somewhat constitutional, but its chief strength 
 lay in the tone of his piety. He feared God — he loved 
 and honored his Savior — he sought to do as well as to 
 know his will. 
 
 Nearly allied to this decision of character, was his 
 unbending and untiring adherence to the principle of 
 Christian duty. The range of this principle, in his 
 breast, was not modified or bounded by the views and ex- 
 ample of his fellow Christians, but by the instructions of 
 God's word. 
 
 Very soon after his conversion and before he left col- 
 lege, he became fully convinced that it was his duty to 
 preach the gospel to the heathen. In this his mind was 
 settled. He was no more to be shaken in this purpose, 
 than in his behef and trust in Christ. Hence he made 
 every thing subservient to the accomplishment of this 
 object. 
 
 The embarrassments he experienced from the gov- 
 ernments of Calcutta and Bombay as previously narrated, 
 did not in the least shake his confidence or lead him to 
 doubt his being in the path of duty. During the greatest 
 pressure of difficulties, when every ray of light was shut out 
 from his path, he was never disheartened — he never, for 
 a moment, relinquished his purpose of preaching the gos- 
 
GORDON HALL. 251 
 
 pel to the heathen. — '' Duty is ours, consequences are 
 God's," was his motto. 
 
 Mr. Hall was eminently a man of prayer. It w^as 
 from the closet, he derived that courage, and strength 
 and confidence, which carried him onward to success. — 
 During his correspondence with government and the va- 
 rious measures that were attempted to establish a mission 
 in the country, much time was spent in fasting and 
 prayer. So far as Mr. Hall was concerned, says his col- 
 league, at that interesting crisis, the mission was carried 
 through by prayer, which is the only just explanation of 
 the skill and success, which were given to inexperience 
 and weakness. It is remarkable whether as a trait of 
 Mr. Hah's character, or of that aid that was given at the 
 crisis for great and important purposes, that in these most 
 difficult circumstances, he never faultered, never doubted 
 his own final decisions, but was enabled to go forward as 
 firmly as if he were proceeding in the best marked path, 
 and with the approbation of all his advisers. 
 
 He pursued this course under the distinct conviction 
 of his understanding, that success was improbable. And 
 not only so, but that this anticipated failure would cost 
 him, at least for a time, the confidence and approbation of 
 his friends at home. Truly, it may be said, that the 
 foundation of the Bombay mission was laid in the expec- 
 tation of defeat and dishonor. How worthy of admira- 
 tion and praise are the wisdom and goodness of divine 
 Providence in raising up such men as Gordon Hall and 
 his^colleague, and placing them at the post of difficulty and 
 struggle, — where, if they had failed, it is impossible to 
 say what a disastrous influence it might have shed over 
 
252 MEMOIR OF 
 
 tbe infant spirit of foreign missions, which was then be- 
 ginning to glow in the American churches. 
 
 For the concluding remarks on the character of Mr. 
 Hall, the reader is indebted to a correspondent of the 
 New- York Observer, of February 2, 1830. The writer, 
 after referring to the fixed and uniform principle of Chris- 
 tian obedience, which dwelt in the bosom of Jeremiah 
 Evarts, and which enabled him to accomplish so much 
 in the cause of Christ, remarks, The same explanation 
 may be given of the consistent and glowing labors of 
 Mr. Hall. Those labors were performed, because they 
 came within the range of fixed and settled principles — 
 within his sense of responsibility. He pursued his up- 
 ward course because he had been enabled to make 
 straight paths for his feet ; yet not from a mere sense of 
 duty, but with a heart, which beat in unison with his con- 
 science. If his principles had been unsettled — his re- 
 sponsibility not ascertained, he might have pursued his 
 work abroad as fickle as the mass of Christians do theirs 
 at home ; he might have turned aside from his work as 
 they do from theirs. Thus he might easily have em- 
 braced the openings for a settlement in this country, 
 when every prospect was so doubtful among the distant 
 heathen. At Calcutta, he would have yielded to the 
 British government and taken free passage to England, 
 instead of pressing forward to his work. At Bombay, he 
 would have embraced a similar opening in the Carmar- 
 then, instead of his hazardous elopement and passage 
 down the Malabar coast, and that bitter holding on, 
 which, at first, met the disapprobation of friends. — He 
 would have yielded certainly, when he was brought back 
 
GORDON HALL. 253 
 
 in bonds, instead of conceiving and framing that last ap- 
 peal to Sir Evan Nepean, which established the mission. 
 Thus it was that he became an example to Christians of 
 his country and the world, of the power and efficacy of 
 fixed and settled principle. As was said of Evarts, so it 
 may be said of Hall, — " The moral principle that actuat- 
 ed him was as permanent as the faculties of his soul, — as 
 permanent as that indwelling Spirit of God, which caused 
 
 BRIEF MEMOIR OF THE BOMBAY MISSION. 
 
 The island of Bombay was selected as the seat of this 
 mission, not only because it contained a dense population 
 of more than 200^000 souls, ignorant of the gospel, but 
 chiefly on account of its proximity to the continent, and 
 the great facilities it affords for ready communication with 
 almost every portion of the Mahratta country, containing 
 a population of near 12,000,000, speaking, essentially, 
 the same language. 
 
 It was not only the first mission of the American 
 Board, but it was the first Protestant mission established 
 in modern days, on the western coast of India. For near- 
 ly two years after the arrival of the first missionaries, 
 great embarrassments were experienced from the opposi- 
 tion of the government ; and when, by a kind Providence, 
 these obstacles were removed, and the missionaries felt 
 themselves at liberty to remain and commence their work, 
 every thing was to be done. There was no translation 
 22 
 
254 MEMOIR OF 
 
 of the bible suited to general circulation — no schools for 
 the common people, and no printing in the vernacular 
 language and character of the Mahrattas. 
 
 And when after the laborious process of acquiring the 
 language of the people, the missionaries had translated 
 some portions of the bible, and were able, though in a 
 very imperfect manner, to communicate Christian instruc- 
 tion, they found every thing in the religion and habits of 
 the people to contend with. Hindooism holds her vota- 
 ries with an iron grasp. It is a system of religion vene- 
 rated for its antiquity, formed with great art and show of 
 learning, and peculiarly suited to cherish the leading pas- 
 sions of the depraved heart. Chained to the rites of this 
 religion, as are the Hindoos, by the principle of caste, and 
 awed by the most tremendous sanctions of apostasy from 
 the faith of their shasters — their minds perverted by false 
 philosophy and their hearts by licentiousness and sin, what 
 but the eye of Christian faith could discern the least pros- 
 pect of success, in preaching to them the gospel ? 
 
 In such a state of things, the missionaries were well 
 aware, from the first, that many years of patient labor 
 must be expended in order to prepare the way for visible 
 success in their mission. The minds of these pagans 
 were not only ignorant of the gospel and polluted by sin, 
 but they were dreadfully perverted and enslaved by a 
 specious system of false philosophy, under the imposing 
 sanction of religion, — a system, written, in their opinion, 
 by the finger of the gods, and expounded by a learned 
 and artful priesthood. Much labor and patience were 
 therefore necessary to remove this rubbish and prepare 
 
GORDON HALL. 255 
 
 the minds of the people to examine and understand the 
 rehgion of the gospel. 
 
 As learning was generally confined to the Bramhuns 
 or priests, the common people had no means of reading 
 and examining the Christian scriptures for themselves, 
 even if they were put into their hands. The missionaries 
 therefore early saw the importance of establishing schools. 
 In this department of labor, they found much less diffi- 
 culty than they anticipated. The natives are now not 
 only willing to s^nd their sons to be instructed in the 
 mission schools, but their prejudices against female educa- 
 tion are rapidly diminishing. Between three and four 
 hundred females are now pupils in the various schools un- 
 der the direction of that mission. 
 
 The New Testament has been translated and two 
 large editions of it printed before the death of Mr. Hall. A 
 large portion of the Old Testament has been translated and 
 some of the most important parts of it printed. Large 
 editions of various school-books, catechisms, tracts, he. 
 have issued from the mission press. The number of 
 pages printed at that press during the last year amounted 
 to 2,098,200 ; — the whole amount of Mahratta printing 
 from the commencement of the mission to the present 
 time cannot fall much short of 14,000,000 of pages. The 
 demand for books has greatly increased ; — many more 
 might be distributed, could they be furnished, with a fair 
 prospect of their being faithfully read. 
 
 The progress made by this mission in the number of 
 conversions from paganism is not so encouraging as in 
 most of the other missions of the Board. The mission 
 church at Bombay consists of 19 members ; and the 
 
1256 MEMOIR OF 
 
 church at the new station at Ahinednugger, on the ad- 
 joining continent, consist of 23 members. Two of the 
 leading native members of this church were formerly 
 members of the church at Bombay. 
 
 The success of this mission is by no means to be 
 measured by the present number of converts from pa- 
 ganism made by its instrumentality. In the commence- 
 ment of a mission much is to be done in laying its foun- 
 dation, and in providing materials, so to speak, for suc- 
 cessful operation. This preparatory work, has been ex- 
 tensively accomplished. A great amount of religious in- 
 struction has been communicated both by the living 
 preacher and the extensive distribution of the Bible and 
 other Christian books. Thousands of children and youth, 
 who but for this mission would have grown up and died 
 in ignorance and idolatry, are now able to read the w^ord 
 of God, in their own language, and have received such 
 instruction in literature and morals as elevates them in so- 
 ciety and gives them an influence vastly greater than 
 they could have acquired by any other means. Though 
 these children and youth do not as yet give evidence of 
 being savingly converted to Christ, yet it is morally im- 
 possible that they can be sincere behevers in the absurd 
 fables and unreasonable doctrines of their shasters. It is 
 believed that few comparatively, who have been thus ed- 
 ucated, can rest satisfied with the religion of their fathers. 
 
 The missionaries at this station have made numerous 
 and extensive itinerating tours, for preaching the gospel, 
 establishing and visiting schools and distributing books. 
 As a consequence of these efforts a spirit of inquiry has 
 been extensively excited among the natives, which can- 
 
GORDON HALL. 257 
 
 not but have a favorable influence in leading them to see 
 the folly of their own religion, and in preparing their 
 minds for the reception of the gospel. 
 
 It is believed, that this mission, considering the embar- 
 rassments under which it was commenced, and the state 
 of the people for whose benefit it was established, has re- 
 ceived great encouragement. Our beloved missionaries, 
 at that post, have never showed signs of dismay. They 
 can see and understand the circumstances of the people 
 and the progress of the work. And who can be better 
 qualified to form an accurate opinion of the progress of the 
 contest and the prospect of victory than those who have 
 been for years on the field of combat ? They can see 
 enough that is encouraging to make them comparatively 
 satisfied in spending their lives and wearing out their en- 
 ergies, that a foundation may be laid for the ultimate tri- 
 umph of the gospel over that strong citadel of paganism. 
 While they doubt not that God is able to give immediate 
 and extensive success to his gospel among the pagans in 
 India, they are no less convinced that much preparatory 
 work must be performed, by human instrumentality. 
 
 The first generation of missionaries may not live to 
 see the Hindoo pantheon overthrown and the banner of 
 the cross waving over its ruins ; but those who enter into 
 their labors will behold it. It will eventually be seen that 
 these pioneers have done a service no less important to 
 the conversion of India, than their successors who will 
 have the happiness of seeing the votaries of Hindooism 
 flocking to Christ as doves to their windows. 
 
 Bombay, in connexion with the extensive and popu- 
 lous Mahratta country, is a most interesting field for mis- 
 
258 MEMOIR OF 
 
 sionary labor ; — a -field, which it is believed, presents as 
 high promise of extensive and ultimate usefulness as is to 
 be found in the pagan world. Much labor has been ex- 
 pended in this field, and much has been done in prepar- 
 ing the way for the accomplishment of the object. What 
 though Hall and Newell, Nichols and Frost, Hervey and 
 Garrett have laid down their lives in this field, and have 
 gone to rest ? — instead of discouraging, this should only 
 stimulate a host of others to press forward and enter into 
 their labors. 
 
 The climate of Bombay is not generally considered 
 by foreign residents as peculiarly unfavorable to health, if 
 suitable care be exercised in guarding against exposure to 
 the sun. No part of India has a purer atmosphere, and 
 is more resorted to by invalids from the other presiden- 
 cies. Three of the departed brethren of that mission 
 died of the spasmodic cholera, that disease which has car- 
 ried desolation into every climate under heaven, — two, of 
 billions fever, and one of consumption. It is indeed prob- 
 able, that the death of these missionaries, (with the ex- 
 ception of Mr. Frost, who died of the consumption, and 
 whose life was obviously prolonged by going, to a tropical 
 climate,) was hastened by their residence in the country ; 
 but in most of the cases the fatal disease was obviously 
 induced not directly by the climate, but by the fatigue 
 and exhaustion of intense missionary labor. 
 
 But if it were true, that the climate is particularly un- 
 favorable to the health of foreigners, it w^ould furnish no 
 good reason, why Christians should shrink from the work. 
 God has placed by far the greatest portion of the unevan- 
 gelized nations, in climates less salubrious than ours ; but 
 
GORDON HALL. 259 
 
 Still he commands us to preach to them his gospel ; and 
 in what better cause can we wear out our lives, than in 
 obeying this command ? 
 
 It is worthy of special notice, in relation to Bombay 
 and other missionary stations in India, that within the last 
 few years, places have been found on the mountains in 
 the interior, which promise to be greatly beneficial to 
 invalids, as convalescent stations. The Neelg'herry and 
 Mahabuleshwur hills, and other places on the same 
 range of mountains, afford a healthful variety in the tem- 
 perature of the atmosphere, and will, in many cases, re- 
 store the strength of the exhausted missionary, and prevent 
 the necessity of a voyage by sea, if seasonably resorted to. 
 In conclusion, it may be remarked, that though India 
 is assailed by the soldiers of the cross in many important 
 places along her extensive sea-coast and in her deep in- 
 terior, a vast amount of missionary labor, faith and prayer 
 is still required. Though Hindooism already shows signs 
 of decay, and trembles before that spirit of inquiry and 
 free discussion, which has been waked up in the minds 
 of many of her subjects, let no one imagine, that the 
 time has come to raise the shout of victory. What if 
 this mighty fabric should speedily crumble into ruin, will 
 Christianity succeed, as a thing of course ? By no means. 
 — It depends, under God, upon the churches, in this 
 country, and in Great Britian, to say what shall succeed. 
 If the people of God should prove faithful to their trust, 
 — if, guided by the command of Christ, and stimulated 
 by the signs of the times, they would sieze this most in- 
 teresting opportunity, and send forth without delay the 
 adequate means of instruction, Christianity would take 
 
260 MEMOIR OF GORDON HALL. 
 
 the place of Hindooism in her fall. But alas ! the al- 
 ternative is painful beyond expression, — it is infidelity, 
 or a cold-hearted atheism ! These will bind the millions 
 of India in chains of iniquity far more dreadful than pa- 
 ganism ever fabricated for her votaries. Never was there 
 a crisis of such importance to India, as the present. — 
 Never was the Macedonian cry louder, than now comes 
 to the ears of the church, from the crumbling fanes of 
 Hindooism. 
 
 CORRIGENDA. 
 
 Page 45 line 23, for Pandicheny, read Pondicherry. 
 
 " 51 " 23, for Monsey, read Money. 
 
 " 56 " 15, for Cannamore, read Cannanore. 
 
 " 60 " 16, insert for, before which. 
 
 " 147 " 11, for holy theism, read poly-theism. 
 
 « 166 " 25, omit which, before while. 
 
 " 173 " 6, insert the, before subject. 
 
 " 188 " 4, for reasonable, read seasonable. 
 
 « " " 11, for sixteenth, read sixtieth. 
 
 " 192 " 15, for expended, read explained. 
 
Date Due 
 
 S£i9-v, 
 
 
 
 
 iifcitiiiTitfeHllii 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 ^^mmmmm 
 
 
 
 
 ,^^^^-^ 
 
 iiiii^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 JUN 3 i 
 
 mi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f) 
 
 PRINTED 
 
 IN U. S. A.